Skip to main content

Full text of "Plutarch's Romane questions"

See other formats


tK-i«£«iMj/T  *'.;;:?!  ■ 


im 


CO 
^■^ 

in 
|o 

:c£> 


co 


Biblfotb^cjue  &e  (Tarabas 


VOL.  VII. 


Five  hundred  and  fifty  copies  of  this  Edition  have  been 
printed,  five  hundred  of  tvhich  are  for  sale. 


[All rights  reserved.] 


-\'a.vc-^^    .      |V\  OT  fia,  I  iia« 


lplutarcb'5  IRomanc  (Slucstions,  3rransiat:K 

a.©.  1603  Ijd  ^Ijilnnon  f^oIIanU,  iH.Sl.,  iFdIolxr  of 

STrinito  CDallecfE,  CCambritise.    i^oto  again  zHittO 

62  iFtanfe  Bgroix  Scbong,  iIH.9.,  Classtral 

QEtitor  t0  t|[e  SJn&crsitg  of  Surinam 

'&^it'i)    Bi'ssrctations   on   Italian 

ffults,  JHgtl^s,  STaioos,  JHan^ 

Morsljip,  ^rsanfHarriarje 

Ssmpat^ctic  JHagir 

ant(  tf)c  bating 

of  Beans 


LONDON.     MDCCCXCII.    PUBLISHED  BY  DAVID  NUTT 
IN  THE  STRAND 


PREFACE. 

On  the  whole,  with  the  proper  qualifications, 
Plutarch's  Romdne  Questions  may  fairly  be  said 
to  be  the  earliest  formal  treatise  written  on 
the  subject  of  follc-lore.  The  problems  which 
Plutarch  proposes  for  solution  are  mainly  such 
as  the  modern  science  of  folk-lore  undertakes 
to  solve ;  and  though  Plutarch  was  not  the 
first  to  propound  them,  he  was  the  first  to 
make  a  collection  and  selection  of  them  and 
give  them  a  place  of  their  own  in  literature. 
On  the  other  hand,  though  Plutarch's  questions 
are  in  the  spirit  of  modern  scientific  inquiry, 
his  answers — or  rather  the  answers  which  he 
sets  forth,  for  they  are  not  always  or  usually 
his  own — are  conceived  in  a  difi'erent  strain. 
They  are  all  built  on  the  assumption  that  the 
customs  which  they  are  intended  to  explain 
were  consciously  and  deliberately  instituted  by 
men  who  possessed   at  least  as   much   culture 


vi  PREFA  CE. 

and  wisdom  as  Plutarch  himself,  or  the  other 
philosophers  who  busied  themselves  with  this 
branch  of  antiquities.  This  assumption,  how- 
ever, that  the  primitive  Italians  or  the  pro- 
ethnic  Aryans  shared  the  same  (erroneous) 
scientific  and  philosophical  views  as  the  savants 
of  Plutarch's  day,  is  an  unverified  and  impro- 
bable hypothesis.  The  Aryans  were  in  the 
Stone  Age,  and  had  advanced  only  to  such 
rudimentary  agriculture  as  is  possible  for  a 
nomad  people.  If,  therefore,  Ave  are  to  explain 
their  customs,  Ave  must  keep  within  the  narrow 
circle  which  bounds  the  thought  and  imagina- 
tion of  other  peoples  in  the  same  stage  of 
development.  Plutarch,  hoAvever,  in  effect  asks 
himself,  "If  I  had  instituted  these  customs, 
Avhat  Avould  my  motives  have  been  ? "  and  in 
reply  to  his  OAvn  question  he  shows  Avhat  very 
learned  reasons  might  have  moved  him  ;  and 
also,  quite  unconsciously,  what  very  amiable 
feelings  would  in  reality  have  governed  him  ; 
for,  if  he  ascribes  to  the  authors  of  these 
customs  the  learning  of  all  the  many  books 
Avhicli  he  had  read,  he  also  credits  them  Avith 
a  kindliness  of  character  which  belonged  to 
himself   alone.      Thus,  to  go   no  further  than 


PREFACE.  vii 

the  first  of  the  Romane  Questions,  viz.,  What 
is  the  reafon  that  new-ivedded  toives  are  hidden 
to  touch  fire  and  loater?  Plutarch  first  gives 
four  high  philosophical  reasons,  which  he  may 
have  borrowed,  but  concludes  with  one  which 
we  may  be  sure  is  his  own :  "  Or  laft  of  all 
[is  it]  becaufe  man  and  wife  ought  not  to 
forfake  and  abandon  one  another,  but  to  take 
part  of  all  fortunes ;  though  they  had  no  other 
good  in  the  world  common  between  them,  but 
fire  and  water  only  1 " 

That  this,  like  the  rest  of  Plutarch's  reasons, 
is  fanciful,  may  not  be  denied,  but  would  not 
be  worth  mentioning,  were  it  not  that  here 
we  have,  implicit,  the  reason  why  no  modern 
translation  could  ever  vie  with  Philemon 
Holland's  version  of  the  Romane  Questions.  It 
is  not  merely  because  Philemon's  antiquated 
English  harmonises  with  Plutarch's  antiquated 
speculation,  and  by  that  harmony  disposes  the 
reader's  mind  favourably  towards  it ;  but  in 
Philemon's  day,  England,  like  the  other  coun- 
tries of  Western  Europe,  was  discovering  that 
all  that  is  worth  knowing  is  in  Greek.  The 
universal  respect  felt  for  Greek  in  those  days, 
even   by  schoolmasters    (Holland   was   himself 


viii  PREFA  CE. 

Head-master  of  Coventry  Free  School),  is  still 
apparent  to  those  who  read  this  translation. 
But  things  are  now  so  changed  that  the  English 
language  of  to-day  cannot  provide  a  seemly 
garb  for  Plutarch's  ancient  reasonings.  To  say 
in  modern  English  that  "  five  is  the  odd  number 
most  connected  with  marriage,"  is  to  expose 
the  Pythagorean  doctrine  of  numbers  to  modern 
ridicule.  But  when  Philemon  says,  "Xow 
among  al  odde  numbers  it  seemeth  that  Cinque 
is  most  nuptial,"  even  the  irreverent  modern 
cannot  fail  to  feel  that  Cinque  was  an  emi- 
nently respectable  character,  whose  views  were 
strictly  honourable  and  a  bright  example  to 
other  odde  numbers.  Again,  Philemon's  in- 
sertion of  the  words  "  it  seemeth  "  makes  for 
reverence.  The  insertion  is  not  apologetic ; 
nor  does  it  intimate  that  the  translator  hesitates 
to  subscribe  to  so  strange  a  statement.  Rather, 
it  summons  the  reader  to  give  closer  attention 
to  the  words  which  are  about  to  follow — words 
of  wasdom  such  as  is  to  be  found  nowhere  else 
but  only  in  the  fountain  of  all  knowledge,  Greek. 
Insertions  and  amplifications  are  indeed  charac- 
teristic of  Philemon  as  a  translator.  But,  though 
his  style  is  florid,  it  is  lucid ;  his  amplifications 


PREFACE,  ix 

make  the  meaning  clearer  to  the  English  reader, 
and,  as  a  rule,  only  state  explicitly  what  is  really 
implied  in  the  original.  Sometimes  (e.g.,  towards 
the  end  of  R.  Q.  6)  he  does  enlarge  on  the  text 
beyond  all  measure ;  sometimes,  again,  defective 
scholarship  leads  him  to  ascribe  things  to  Plu- 
tarch which  Plutarch  never  said  (e.g.,  in  R.  Q.  ^, 
ravra.  r^oTTov  rtvu  rolg  'EXXjjwxoT's  'soixbv  does  not 
mean  "  this  may  feeme  in  fome  fort  to  have 
beene  derived  from  the  Greeks ") ;  and  some- 
times he  is  mistaken  as  to  the  meaning  of  a 
word  (e.g.,  hoxog  in  R.  Q.  5).  On  the  other 
hand,  where  the  text  is  corrupt,  he  sees  and 
says  what  the  meaning  really  is;  and  Hearne's 
verdict  that  Holland  had  "an  admirable  knack 
in  translating  books "  does  not  go  beyond  the 
mark.  Indeed,  it  does  not  do  justice  to  Phile- 
mon, for  it  hardly  prepares  us  to  learn  that,  in 
the  infancy  of  the  study  of  Greek  in  England, 
Philemon  threw  off,  among  other  trifles,  trans- 
lations of  all  the  MoTcilia  of  Plutarch,  the  whole 
of  Livy,  the  enormous  Natural  History  of  Pliny, 
Suetonius,  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  the  Cyropoedia 
of  Xenophon,  and  Camden's  Britannia.  Southey 
is  more  just  to  the  assiduous  labours  of  a  life  of 
study  carried  to  the  age  of  eighty-five,  when  he 


X  PREFA  CB. 

calls  Philemon  "the  best  of  the  Hollands." 
But  the  most  discerning  criticism  of  Holland, 
as  "  translator  generall  in  his  age "  (Fuller),  is 
contained  in  Owen's  epigram  on  Holland's  trans- 
lation of  the  Natural  History,  that  he  was  both 
plenior  and  -planior  than  Plinius. 

To  judge  from  the  Romane  Questions,  Phile- 
mon must  have  used  as  his  text  the  edition  of 
1560-70,  Venet.,  for  he  evidently  avails  him- 
self of  Xylander's  emendations  of  the  Aldine 
editio  princeps,    1509-19.      One    cannot,   how- 
ever, be  quite  certain  on  this  point,  for  the  title- 
page  of   Holland's   translation  of   the  Moralia 
runs  :   "  The  PhUosophie,  commonly  called  the 
Morals,    written    by   the    learned    philosopher 
Plutarch  of  Chaeronea,  translated  out  of  Greek 
into   English,    and    conferred   with   Latin   and 
French."      Now    the    Latin    translation    must 
have   been   Xylander's;   and   the   only  edition 
of  the  text  used  by  Holland  may  have  been 
that   of  H.   Stephens,   \vith   which   Xylander's 
Latin   translation    and    notes    were   published. 
The   French   with    which   Philemon   conferred 
was  of  course  that  of  Jacques  Amyot,  who  had 
already   translated    Plutarch's    Lives    in    1559, 
and  followed  up  that  translation  with  one  of 


PREFACE.  xi 

the  Moralia  in  1574.  Philemon's  translation 
of  the  Morals  appeared  in  1603  ("revised  and 
corrected"  in  1657). 

The  Morals  in  general  and  the  Romane  Ques- 
tions in  particular  have  received  little  attention 
from  commentators.  The  only  notes  I  have 
succeeded  in  getting  hold  of,  besides  those  of 
Xylander  and  Reiske  (complete  edition  of  Plu- 
tarch, Lips.,  1774-82),  are  some  by  Boxhorn  (in 
the  fifth  volume  of  the  Thesaurus  of  Grsevius, 
1696),  -which  includes  one  sensible  remark 
(quoted  p.  xxxii.  below),  and  those  by  Wytten- 
bach  (Oxford,  1821),  which,  if  I  had  looked 
at  them  before  instead  of  after  writing  my 
Introduction,  would  have  provided  me  with  a 
good  many  classical  references  that,  as  it  is,  I 
have  had  to  put  together  myself. 


INTRODUCTION. 

I.   The  Subject  of  the  "Romane  Questions" 
AND  OP  THIS  Introduction. 

The  "fashions  and  customes  of  Rome,"  which 
prompted  Phitarch's  questions,  are  directly  or 
indirectly  associated  with  the  worship  of  the 
gods,  while  the  solutions  which  he  suggests 
contain  occasionally  myths.  It  is  not,  however, 
all  Roman  gods,  cults,  and  myths  that  are  dis- 
cussed by  Plutarch  :  he  limits  himself,  on  the 
whole,  to  those  which  are  purely  Roman,  or 
rather  purely  Italian.  This  limitation  is  not 
accidental,  and  it  is  significant.  It  does  not 
indeed  appear  that  Plutarch  designed  to  confine 
himself  thus :  the  fact  seems  rather  to  be  that, 
long  before  his  time,  the  Romans  had  borrowed 
the  myths,  the  ritual,  and  the  gods  of  Greece, 
and  that  Plutarch,  as  a  Greek,  found  nothing 
strange   or   unintelligible   in    the   resemblances 


xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

which  tliG  Roman  ritual  of  his  day  bore  to  the 
religion  of  his  native  land.  It  was  the  points 
of  difference  which  caught  his  attention. 

And  here  we  must  note  a  further  limitation 
of  the  subject  of  the  Romane  Questions  and  of 
this  Introduction.  Surprise  and  inquiry  are 
excited  not  by  the  familiar,  but  by  the  unusual ; 
so  Plutarch's  attention  was  arrested  not  by 
customs  which,  though  purely  Italian,  were 
universal  in  Italy,  e.g.,  the  practice  of  covering 
the  head  during  worship,  but  by  fashions  for 
which  he  could  find  no  analogy  or  parallel 
in  the  stage  of  religion  with  which  alone  he 
was  acquainted.  In  such  isolated  customs,  out 
of  harmony  with  their  surroundings,  modern 
science  sees  "  survivals "  from  an  earlier  stage 
of  culture  ;  and  it  is  as  survivals  that  they  will 
be  treated  in  this  Introduction.  Now,  the  stage 
of  religion  with  which  Plutarch  was  familiar, 
and  in  which  he  could  find  no  analogies  for 
those  "  fashions  and  customes,"  was  polytheism  ; 
and  if  those  practices  are  survivals,  they  must 
be  survivals  from  a  stage  of  religion  earlier  than 
polytheism. 

Here,  however,  a  difficulty  meets  us.     If  the 
teaching  of  the  Solar  Mythologists  be  true,  the 


INTRODUCTION.  xv 

Aryans,  having  a  mythology,  were  already  poly- 
theists  :  much  more,  therefore,  must  the  Italians 
have  been  polytheists  from  the  beginning.     I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  I  cannot  meet  this  diffi- 
culty :  I  can  only  frankly  warn  the  reader  that 
it  exists.     But  in  an  Introduction  which  pro- 
fesses  to   confine    itself    to   myths    and    cults 
which   are   purely  Italian,  it  is  impossible   to 
discuss  Solar  Mythology,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  in  existence  as  an 
Italian  solar  myth,  or  indeed  Nature-myth  of 
any  kind.      The  only  story  which  is  seriously 
claimed  as  a  JSTature-myth  is  that  of  Hercules  and 
Cacus.     Cacus,  a  monster  or  giant,  stole  some 
cows  from  Hercules,  and  hid  them  in  his  cave. 
Hercules  discovered  them,  according   to   some 
accounts,  by  the  aid  of  Caca,  the  sister  of  Cacus, 
according  to  other  accounts,  by  the  lowing  which 
the  cows  in  the  cave   set   up  when  Hercules 
went  by  with  the  rest  of  his  oxen.     Hercules 
forced  his  way  into  the  cave,  and,  in  spite  of  the 
fire  and  flames  which  Cacus  spat  at  him,  killed 
the  monster  with  his  club.     Then  Hercules,  in 
commemoration  of  the  discovery  of  his  cattle, 
erected  an  altar  to  Jupiter  the  Discoverer  (Jupiter 
Inventor).    Now  a  similar  story,  it  would  appear, 


xvi  INTRODUCTION. 

is  to  be  found  in  the  Vedas.  Vritra,  a  three- 
headed  snake,  steals  cows  from  Indra,  who  dis- 
covers them  in  a  cave  hy  their  lowing,  and  kills 
Yritra  with  a  club.  And  the  Vaidic  story  must 
be  a  ISTature-myth,  because  the  Vedas  expressly 
explain  that  the  cows  are  clouds,  the  lowing  is 
thunder,  the  club  is  the  lightning,  and  Indra,  on 
this  occasion,  the  blue  sky.  But  why  is  the 
interpretation  given  by  the  Vaidic  philosophers 
to  be  accepted  without  examination,  when  we 
reject  the  teaching  of  the  Stoics,  who  interpreted 
Khea  as  matter,  and  Zeus,  Posidon,  and  Hades 
as  fire,  water,  and  air  respectively,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Stoic  philosophy  of  the  universe? 
I  submit  it  as  a  possibility,  worth  consideration 
at  least,  that  we  have  here  an  ordinary  folk- 
tale :  the  trick  of  using  the  bulls  to  make  the 
cows  reveal  their  hiding-place  is  like  the  trick 
in  the  folk-tale  about  the  groom  of  Darius  who 
caused  his  master's  horse  to  neigh  and  so  secured 
the  Persian  empire  to  Darius.  The  story  may 
have  been  told  of  some  clever  fellow  (not  neces- 
sarily or  probably  of  a  god)  in  pro-etlmic  Aryan 
times,  or  it  may  have  been  hit  on  by  Hindoo 
and  Italian  story-tellers  independently.  Once 
invented,  however,  it  was  used  by  each  of  these 


INTRODUCTION.  xvii 

two  peoples  in  a  characteristic  manner.  The 
learned  Eoman,  whose  object  was  to  explain  the 
origin  of  the  customs,  cults,  institutions,  &c.,  of 
Eome,  seized  on  it  as  the  obvious  explanation  of 
two  facts  which  required  explanation,  viz.,  first, 
how  the  altar  to  Jupiter  Inventor  came  into 
existence  ;  and  second,  why  the  offering  made 
in  gratitude  for  the  recovery  of  lost  property, 
was  an  ox.  The  learned  Hindoo,  on  the  other 
hand,  had  the  satisfaction  of  shoAving  that  even 
the  stories  with  which  (alone  or  chiefly)  the 
common  people  were  acquainted  bore  unsuspected 
witness  to  the  truth  of  the  religion  he  taught. 
But  to  return  to  our  interpretation  of  the 
"  fashions  and  customes  "  of  Eome  as  survivals 
of  a  stage  of  religion  earlier  than  polytheism. 

A  second  difficulty  remains.  Distinguished 
writers  on  the  philosophy  of  religion  hold  that 
polytheism  is  not  developed  out  of  fetichism 
or  animism,  but  is  primitive  and  underived 
from  any  earlier  stage.  The  survivals,  then, 
which  Plutarch  records,  could  not  point  to  the 
existence  of  an  earlier  stage.  Here,  again,  it 
is  not  for  me  to  handle  such  high  themes  as 
the  philosophy  of  religion.  I  am  bound  down 
to  the  humbler  task  of  noting  the  simple  fact 


xviii  INTRODUCTION. 

that,   until   borrowed   from  Hellas,  polytheism 
was  unknown  in  Italy. 

This  is  a  very  bare  statement — so  naked  as 
almost  to  amount  to  a  literary  impropriety.  I 
must,  therefore,  take  three  sections  to  clothe  it. 


II.   Italian  Gods. 

That  some  of  the  great  gods  of  Eome  were 
but  Greek  gods  borrowed  is  universally  ad- 
mitted (see  e.g.  Mommsen's  History  of  Rome, 
i.  i86  jf.,  or  Ihne,  i.  119).  Even  so  strong  a 
.supporter  of  the  theory  of  a  Grseco-ItaUan 
period  as  Eoscher  admits  unreservedly  that 
the  mythology,  worship,  and  the  very  name  of 
ApoUo  were  borrowed  in  early  but  still  historic 
times  {Lexikon,  i.  446).  AATien,  then,  we  find 
I'lutarch  putting  the  question  why  the  temples 
of  ^sciilapius  and  Vulcan  were  built  outside 
Rome  {Romane  Questions,  94  and  47),  we  at 
once  surmise  that  these  were  imported  gods, 
whose  worship  was  indeed  sanctioned  and 
ordained  by  the  Roman  State  but  was  not 
admitted  within  the  sacred  circle  of  the  pomce- 
rium,  reserved  for  the  temples  of  indigenous 
Roman  gods.      In  the  case  of  ^sculapius  we 


INTRODUCTION.  xix 

have  historical  proof  that  his  was  an  imported 
worship  ;  in  consequence  of  a  pestilence  in 
Rome  in  B.C.  293  the  god  was  fetched  from 
Epidaurus,  and  the  temple  in  question  was 
erected  two  years  afterwards.*  "We  do  not 
happen  to  have  any  similar  historical  record  of 
the  introduction  of  Vulcan's  worsliip,  but  the 
name  of  the  god,  be  it  Cretan  or  Etruscan,  is 

foreign,  t 

Having  eliminated  these  and  other  loan-gods, 
we  find  that  the  genuine  ItaHan  deities  which 
remain  fall  into  two  classes.  The  one  class  con- 
sists of  such  abstractions  as  Forculus,  the  spirit 
of  doors  ;  Cardea,  that  of  hinges  ;  Limentinus, 
that  of  the  threshold,  &c.,  which  can  scarcely 
be  dignified  by  the  name  of  gods,  but  are  rather 
spirits,  and  amply  warrant  Chantepie  de  la 
Saussaye's  remark  that  Roman  religion  was  still 
steeped  in  animism.  |     The  other  class  includes 

*  Livy,  X.  47,  7,  Ep.  1 1 ;  Val.  Max.,  I.  viii.  2 ;  Strabo, 
xii.  p.  567  ;  Ovid,  F.,  i.  291  ;  3f.,  xv.  622 ;  Oros,  iii. 
22 ;  Lactant.,  Inst,  11.  vii.  13 ;  Arnob.,  vii.  44 ;  Augustin, 
C.  B.,  iii.  17;  Aurel.  Vict.,  Be  V.  III.,  25  ;  Dion.,  v. 
13  ;  Pliny,  N.  H.,  29,  16. 

t  Schrader,  Prehistoric  Antiquities  of  the  Aryan 
Peoples,  p.  162. 

+  Eeligionsgeschichte,  ii.  203. 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

such  gods  as  Janus,  Jupiter,  Mars,  Diana,  Venus, 
Hercules,  &c.  It  is  necessary  to  note,  however* 
that  the  worship  even  of  these  gods  can  be 
proved  to  have  been  considerably  Hellenised  in 
historic  times  :  *  some  of  their  ritual  and  all 
their  mythology  was  borrowed  from  Greece,  as 
we  shall  subsequently  see.  And  when  the  loan- 
myths  and  loan-cults  have  been  removed,  the 
genuine  Italian  gods  stand  forth  essentially  and 
fundamentally  different  from  those  of  Greece.! 
Here,  too,  we  may  note  that  if  comparative 
mythologists  adhere  to  their  principle  of  not 
identifying  the  gods  of  different  nations,  unless 
their  names  can  be  shown  by  comparative  philo- 
logy to  be  identical,  they  must  admit  that  Mars 
and  Ares,  Venus  and  Aphrodite,  Diana  and 
Artemis,  Juno  and  Hera,  and  all  the  other  pairs 
of  deities  which  the  ancients  identified,  are, 
with  the  sole  exception  of  Jupiter  and  Zeus 
and  of  Vesta  and  Hestia,  not  of  cognate  but  of 
diverse  origin.  In  fine,  the  differences  between 
Greek  and  Italian  gods  are  fundamental  and 
original :  the  resemblances  can  be  shown  to  be 
due  to  borrowing  in  historic  times. 

*  Meyer,  Indogermanische  My  then,  ii.  p.  6i2. 

t  Marquardt,  Rbmische  Staatsverwaltung'^,  iii.  p.  2. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

There  is,  however,  one  of  the  great  Roman 
gods  who  was  never  identified  with  any  Hellenic 
deity,  Janus.  Now,  although  Janus  ranks  with 
Jupiter  and  Mars  in  the  Roman  system  as  an 
indubitable  god,  yet  in  origin  and  function  he 
is  not  to  be  distinguished  from  those  inferior, 
animistic  powers  to  whom  the  title  of  spirit  is 
the  highest  that  can  be  assigned.  Janus  is  the 
spirit  that  resides  in  or  presides  over  door- 
openings  {ianus,  ianua),  just  as  Forculus  has 
to  do  with  doors  (fores),  Limentinus  with  the 
threshold  (limen),  and  Cardea  with  the  hinges 
(cardo).  He  is  also  the  "  spirit  of  opening,"  * 
who  was  to  be  invoked  at  the  commencement 
of  every  act.  Plutarch's  questions  why  he 
should  be  represented  with  two  heads,  and  why 
the  year  should  begin  with  the  month  named 
after  him,  January  (R.  Q.,  22  and  19),  are  thus 
at  once  explained :  "  The  double-head  looking 
both  ways  was  connected  with  the  gate  that 
opened  both  ways ;"  and  in  January,  "  after  the 
rest  of  the  middle  of  winter,  the  cycle  of  the 
labours  of  the  field  began  afresh."  f 

That  the  door  or  the  threshold  is  the  seat  of 

*  Mommsen,  History  of  Rome,  i.  173. 
+  Ibid, ;  cf.  Roscher,  Lexikon,  s.v.  Ianus. 


xxii  INTRODUCTION. 

a  tutelary  spirit  or  genius  is  a  belief  familiar 
enough  in  folk-lore :  the  door  must  not  be 
banged,*  nor  wood  chopped  on  the  threshold,! 
for  fear  of  disturbing  him.  He  is  apt  to  dis- 
appear, taking  the  luck  of  the  house  with  him, 
if  a  cat  is  maliciously  buried  under  the  door- 
sill,  I  or  if  human  hair  is  so  buried.§  The  im- 
portance of  the  door  as  a  possible  entrance  for 
evil  spirits,  or  exit  for  lucky  ones,  is  manifest 
in  many  customs,  e.g.,  nailing  a  horse-shoe  on 
the  door  or  sticking  a  knife  into  the  door,  and 
in  such  beliefs  as  that  when  a  door  opens 
(apparently)  of  itself,  a  spirit  is  entering. 

Whether  the  Italian  spirit  of  the  doorway, 
who  in  origin  is  indistinguishable  from  the 
similar  though  nameless  spirits  to  be  found  else- 
where, was  capable  by  his  own  unaided  efforts 
of  raising  himself  to  the  rank  of  a  god,  is  matter 
for  specidation.  What  is  clear  is  that  he  had 
not  the  chance  :  the  introduction  of  Greek  poly- 
theism into  Italy  promoted  him  without  exertion 
on  his  part. 

*  Rochholz,  Dcutscher  Glaube,  ii.  136. 

t  Wuttke,  Dcutscher  Volksabcrglaube^,  §  57. 

X  Ibid.,  §  177,  388. 

§  Ibid.,  §  395  ;  cf.  Pliny,  N.  U.,  28,  86. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

As,  thus  far,  I  have  assumed  a  distinction 
between  "gods"  and  "spirits,"  and  have  also 
assumed  that  a  belief  in  the  latter  may  exist 
without  polytheism  and  precede  it,  it  will  be 
well  here  to  state  expHcitly  the  distinction. 
And  that  I  may  not  be  suspected  of  drawing 
the  distinction  so  as  to  suit  my  own  ends,  I 
shall  here  borrow  from  a  standard  work,  Chan- 
tepie  de  la  Saussaye's  ReligionsgescMchte  (i.  90). 
De  la  Saussaye  notes  five  characteristics  involved 
in  the  conception  of  "gods."  First,  they  are 
related  to  one  another  as  members  of  a  family 
or  community,  and  as  subject  to  one  god,  who  is 
either  lord  of  all,  or  at  any  rate  primus  inter 
pares.  Second,  with  the  growth  of  art,  they 
are  represented  plastically  and  are  made  in  the 
image  of  man.  Third,  as  ethics  advance,  moral 
benefits  are  associated  with  their  worship. 
Hence,  in  the  fourth  place,  the  gods  are  con- 
ceived as  personal,  individual  beings,  ideally 
good  and  beautiful.  Finally,  the  human  intellect 
demands  that  the  relations  of  the  gods  to  one 
another  and  to  JS'ature  should  be  co-ordinated 
into  a  system,  and  so  theogonies  and  cosmogonies 
are  invented. 

Now,  if  these  be  the  marks  whereby  gods  are 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

distinguished  from  spirits,  I  submit  that,  before 
the  introduction  of  Greek  gods  and  cults,  the 
Romans  had  not  advanced  as  far  as  polytheism, 
but  were  still  in  the  purely  aninustic  stage. 
Here  again,  to  avoid  the  temptation  of  inter- 
preting the  evidence  unduly  in  favour  of  the 
conclusion  to  which  it  seems  to  me  to  point,  I 
will  confine  myself  to  quotations.  Ihne  {Hist, 
of  Rome,  i.  1 1 8)  says  that  to  the  Romans,  before 
the  period  of  Hellenic  influence,  "  the  gods  were 
only  mysterious  spiritual  beings,  without  human 
forms,  without  human  feelings  and  impulses, 
without  human  virtues  or  wealmesses.  .  .  . 
Though  the  divine  beings  were  conceived  as 
male  or  female,  they  did  not  join  in  marriage 
or  beget  children.  .  .  .  No  genuine  Roman 
legend  tells  of  any  race  of  nobles  sprung  from 
gods."  Again,  "The  original  Roman  worship 
had  no  images  of  the  gods  or  houses  set  apart 
for  them"  (Mommsen,  i.  183).  "A  simple 
spear,  even  a  rough  stone,  sufficed  as  a  symbol " 
(Ihne,  119).  Roman  religion  had  nothing  to 
do  with  morality :  "  it  was  designed  for  use  in 
practical  life"  {Ibid.  120).  "The  religion  of 
Rome  had  nothing  of  its  own  peculiar  growth 
even  remotely  parallel  to  the  religion  of  Apollo 


INTRODUCTION.  xxv 

investing  eartlily  morality  with  its  halo  of  glory  " 
(Mommsen,  172).  Mommsen's  observation  that 
"the  hero-worship  of  the  Greeks  was  wholly 
foreign  to  the  Eomans  "  (174)  is  explained  by 
the  fact  that  a  hero  is  a  being  of  human  origin 
raised  by  good  deeds  to  the  rank  of  a  god,  and 
the  Romans  had  no  gods.  ]Myths  about  the 
love-adventures  of  the  gods  and  theogonies  were 
unknown  to  early  Rome.*  An  Italian  cosmo- 
gony has  not  yet  been  discovered,  and  even  the 
wide-spread  belief  in  the  union  of  Father  Sky 
and  Mother  Earth  had  not  been  evolved  in 
Italy. 

In  fine  "the  beings  which  the  Romans  wor- 
shipped were  rather  numina  than  personal  gods.""]" 
Even  the  spirits  whom  we  can  trace  back  under 
definite  names  to  the  purely  ItaHan  period,  such 
as  Jupiter,  Juno,  Vesta,  Mars,  are  not  individual, 
personal  beings.  Each  of  these  names  is  the 
name  of  a  class  of  spirits.  "Each  community 
of  course  had  its  own  Mars,  and  deemed  him  to 
be  the  strongest  and  hoKest  of  all "  (Mommsen, 
i.  175).  Each  household  had  its  own  Vesta. 
There  vrere  many  Jupiters,  many  Junos.  In 
England,  in  the  same  way,  the  name  of  Puck, 

*  MarquarJt,  iii.  6.  t  De  la  Saussaye,  ii.  203. 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

who  is  a  definite  individual  personality  in  one 
stage  of  our  fairy  mythology,  was  originally  a 
class-name  of  the  spirits  whom,  as  Burton  says 
in  his  Anatomy,  "  we  commonly  call  poukes." 

I  will  conclude  this  section  with  quotations 
from  two  distinguished  authorities  on  Mythology, 
who  would  both  dissent  from  the  views  which 
have  been  advanced  above,  but  whose  words 
seem  to  me  to  bear  unintentional  testimony  in 
favour  of  those  views.  E.  II.  Meyer,  in  his 
Indogermanisclie  Mythen  (ii.  612),  says,  "Roman 
religion  seldom  displays  more  than  the  elementary 
rudiments,  or  rather  let  us  say  the  last  remnants 
of  mythology,"  and  "whereas  the  cult  of  the 
greater  gods  is  known  to  us  in  a  form  greatly 
affected  by  Hellenism,  .  .  .  the  local  gods 
usually  scarcely  rise  above  the  rank  of  spirits 
(sich  meistens  Tcaum  uher  daemonischen  Rang 
erhelen)."  PreUer,  in  his  Rdmische  Mythologie 
(i.  48),  says,  "  The  Eomans'  belief  in  gods  would 
be  termed  more  rightly  pandwmonism  than  pdly- 
tlieism.  .  .  .  One  is  involuntarily  reminded  of 
those  Pelasgians  of  Dodona  who,  according  to 
Herodotus,  assigned  neither  names  nor  epithets 
to  their  gods,  .  .  .  Indeed,  most  of  the  names 
of  the  oldest  Roman  gods  have  such  a  shifting, 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

indefinite  meaning,  that  they  can  scarcely  be 
regarded  as  proper  names,  as  the  names  of 
persons." 

III.  Italian  Cults. 

The  Italians  borrowed  cults  as  well  as  gods 
from  Greece,  but  "these  external  additions 
gathered  round  the  kernel  of  the  Roman  religion 
without  affecting  or  transforming  its  inmost 
core"  (Ihne,  i.  119).  The  distinguishing  charac- 
teristic of  the  religion  of  Rome  is  that  "  it  was 
designed  for  use  in  practical  life"  (Ibid.  120), 
"  The  god  of  the  Italian  was  above  all  things  an 
instrument  for  helping  him  to  the  attainment  of 
very  solid  earthly  objects "  (Mommsen,  i.  181). 
In  fact,  the  Italian  god  was  a  fetich,  i.e.,  a 
magical  implement;  and  in  this  sense  of  the 
word  it  is  true  that  "  the  Romans  saw  every- 
where and  in  aU  things  the  agency  and  the 
direction  of  the  gods"  (Ihne,  i.  118).  Every 
act  of  life  was  entangled  in  a  complicated  net- 
work of  ritual.*  Every  part  of  the  house,  the 
door,  doorway,  threshold,  hinges,  every  process 
of  farming,  sowing,  manuring,  &c.,  every  act  of 
life  from  birth  to  burial,  had  its  own  particular 
*  Marquardt,  p.  7. 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

spirit ;  and  the  object  of  the  Roman  with  refer- 
ence to  each  particular  spirit  was  "  to  manage, 
and  even  in  case  of  need  to  over-reach  or  to 
constrain  him"  (Mommsen,  L  177).  Preller  in 
his  Rlimische  Mythologie  characterises  the  re- 
ligion of  Rome  as,  above  aU  things,  "a  cnltus- 
religion."  "We  may  add  that  in  Rome,  as  in 
China,  Assyria,  and  Babylonia,  the  cult  was 
nothing  but  organised  magic,*  the  superstitious 
customs,  charms,  and  incantations  familiar  to 
the  foLk-lorist  in  all  countries  were  organised  by 
the  practical  Roman  and  were  state-established  by 
him.  In  fine,  the  Romans  "  in  their  gods  wor- 
shipped the  abstract  natural  forces,  to  whose 
power  man  is  conscious  that  he  is  subject  every 
instant,  but  which  he  can  win  over  and  render 
subservient  to  his  purposes  by  scrupulously 
obeying  the  external  injunctions  which  the 
State  issues  for  the  worship  of  the  gods."  f 

A  fundamental  difference  between  the  Greek 
and  Roman  religions  manifests  itself  in  the  matter 
of  magic.  Magic  was  foreign  to  the  Greeks,  and 
was  disliked  by  them  :  when  it  appears  in  their 
mythology,  it  is  practised  by  foreigners — e.g., 
Medea,  Circe,  Hecate — and  is  "barbarous."     In 

*  De  la  Saussaye,  i.  53.  t  Marquardt,  p.  6. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

fact,  magic  belongs  to  the  animistic  stage,  and 
is  opposed  to  the  higher  tendencies  of  poly- 
theism. The  forces  of  Nature,  conceived  as 
numina  rather  than  as  moral  ideals,  may  well 
be  influenced  by  magic  to  the  advantage  of  the 
savage  ;  but  to  control  a  deity  by  means  other 
than  prayer  and  good  life  is  antitheistic. 

Finally,  it  is  not  accidental  or  unmeaning  that, 
on  the  one  hand,  the  Greeks  had  oracles  while 
the  Italians  had  none ;  and  on  the  other  hand, 
that  in  China  and  Babylon  (which  resemble 
Rome  in  other  pertinent  points)  divination  played 
as  large  and  as  official  a  part  as  at  Rome.  An 
oracle  is  the  voice  of  a  god ;  whereas  divination 
is  simply  sympathetic  magic  inverted.* 

IV.  Italian  Myths. 

In  sect.  I  it  has  been  said  that  the  Italians 
had  no  Nature-myths.  The  reason  why  they 
had  none  should  now  be  clear  :  the  Italians  had 
no  Nature-gods.  The  sky-spirit,  Jupiter,  was 
undoubtedly  distinguished  from  the  vault  of 
heaven  by  the  primitive  Italians,  but  he  was  not 
generically  difi"erent  from  the  spirits  of  vegeta- 
*  Folk-Lore,  vol.  ii.  p.  235. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

tion,  of  sowing,  of  manuring,  &c.,  and  he  seems  to 
have  been  even  of  inferior  dignity  to  the  spirit  of 
doorways.*  The  earth,  on  the  other  hand,  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  conceived  of  as  a  spirit 
even,  much  less  as  a  goddess ;  but,  if  worshipped 
at  all,  was  worshipped  as  a  fetich,  t  Hence,  the 
absence  from  Italy  of  any  trace  of  the  myth  of 
the  origin  of  all  living  creatures  from  a  union 
between  the  earth  and  the  sky. 

Indeed,  if  by  a  myth  we  mean  a  tale  told 
about  gods  or  heroes,  there  are  no  Italian  myths,  f 
Myths  attached  to  Greek  loan-gods  were  bor- 
rowed with  the  gods  from  Greece.     Myths  in 

*  Marquardt,  p.  25. 

t  "Chez  les  Chinois  Ti  est  bien  et  uniquement  la 
terre  .  .  .  qui  n'a  aucun  personalitd,  aucun  aspect  an- 
tbropologique." — De  Rialle,  Mytholorjie  CompaHe,  i.  235. 
As  in  Rome,  so  in  China,  though  the  sky  advanced  to 
the  rank  of  a  spirit,  the  earth  remained  a  fetich. 

X  Preller,  R.  M.,  i.  i  and  2,  points  out  that  Itah'an 
mythology  is  "  quite  different "  from  the  Greek  ;  that  it 
is  only  in  "  a  certain  sense  "  that  there  can  be  said  to  be 
a  Roman  mythology ;  that  it  is  a  very  different  thing 
from  Greek,  Hindoo,  Persian,  Teutonic,  and  Scandi- 
navian mythology ;  that  the  Romans  had  not  advanced 
far  in  personifying  and  individualising  their  gods, 
and  consequently  could  not  develop  much  mythology. 
Finally,  Italian  religion  was  "far  less  widely  removed" 
from  the  primitive  Aryan  belief  than  Greek  religion  and 
mythology  were. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxi 

whicli  Italian  gods  figure  were  borroAvecl  or 
invented  when  the  Itahan  gods  were  identified 
with  Greek  gods.  Thus  the  Golden  Age  myth, 
for  instance,  can  he  referred  to  the  time  (a.u.c. 
257)  when  Saturnus  was  identified  with  Kronos.* 
And  of  course,  all  the  myths  in  which  -iEneas 
appears,  and  the  whole  mythical  connection 
between  Eome  a-nd  Greece  or  Troy,  are  late.f 
Evander,f  again,  who  figures  in  various  passages 
of  the  Romane  Questions,  owes  his  existence 
wholly  and  solely  to  the  attempt  to  connect 
Rome  with  Greece. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  under  the  head  of 
myth  we  include  "  the  popular  explanation  of 
observed  facts,"  then  early  Roman  history,  as 
Ihne  says  (i.  17),  "is  really  nothing  more  than 
a  string  of  tales,  in  which  an  attempt  is  made 
to  explain  old  names,  religious  ceremonies  and 
monuments,  political  institutions  and  antiquities, 
and  to  account  for  their  origin."  Some  ex- 
amples of  this  may  be  drawn  from  the  Romane 
Questions.     Marriage  by  capture  has  left  traces 

*  Livy,  ii.  21  ;  Dion.,  vi.  i. 

t  Moinmsen,  Hist,  of  Rome,  i.  482^. 

X  According  to  Schwegler,  Riim.  Gcseh.,  i.  354-383, 
Eyayopos  is  simply  Greek  for  Faunus  =  Favinus,  "  the 
benevolent "  or  "good "  god.     Of.  Fauna  =  Bona  Dea. 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

behind  it  in  tlie  wedding  customs  of  many 
countries,  and  the  meaning  of  these  survivals 
is  usually  wholly  forgotten.  But  the  historic 
consciousness  of  the  Romans  was  so  far  alive 
to  the  actual  facts  of  the  case  that  the  mock 
capture  was  explained  as  the  commemoration 
of  an  actual  historical  rape — the  Rape  of  the 
Sabines.  Thus  were  explained  the  lifting  of 
the  bride  over  the  threshold  (Q.  R.  19),  the  use 
of  a  javelin  point  to  divide  the  bride's  hair  (Ibid. 
87),  the  hymeneal  crj  Talassio  (Ibid.  31),  and 
the  fact  that  maids  might  not  (though  widows 
might)  marry  on  festival  days  (Hid.  105).  The 
first  of  these  customs  is  probably  a  survival  from 
marriage  by  capture,  and  the  last  is  indirectly 
connected  with  it.  In  Rome,*  as  in  many  other 
places, t  the  lamentations  of  the  bride  who  was 
actually  captured  survived  in  the  formal,  ex- 
travagant lamentations  of  the  bride  who,  in 
quieter  times,  was  more  peacefully  won ;  and 
these  cries  would  have  been  of  bad  omen  on 
a  day  dedicated   to  the   worship  of  the   gods. 

*  "Rapi  .  .  ,  similatur  virgo  ex  greir.io  matris  .  .  . 
cnm  ad  virum  trahitur,  quod  videlicet  ea  res  feliciter 
Romulo  cessit." — Festus,  s.v.  rapi. 

t  £-g-,  among  the  Esthonians,  Finns,  Wotjaks,  Mord- 
wins,  Vedic  Hindoos,  and  Bohemians. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxiii 

Lamentation  seems  not  to  have  been  required 
of  widows.  The  use  of  an  iron  javelin  point 
is  probably  due  to  the  dangers  which,  in  the 
opinion  of  primitive  man,  attend  on  those  about 
to  marry,  and  require  to  be  averted  by  the  use 
of  iron,*  from  the  head  t  especially.  The  origin 
of  the  cry  Talassio  is  beyond  recovery.  \ 

But  though  the  chief  branch  of  Italian  folk- 
tales consisted  of  popular  explanations  of  ob- 
served facts,  we  can  detect  traces  of  those  other 
folk-tales  which  from  the  begimiing  must  have 
been  designed  simply  and  solely  to  gratify  man's 
inherent  desire  for  tales  of  adventure  and  the 
marvellous.  Here  it  must  suffice  to  point  to 
two  of  the  Romane  Questions.  In  the  fourth 
question  we  have  a  tale  told  of  successful  trickery 
on  the  part  of  Servius  Tullius,  which  may  well 

*  For  the  use  of  the  sword,  axe,  or  dagger  to  keep  off 
evil  spirits  from  a  wedding,  see  Schroeder,  Hochzeits- 
brduche  der  Ester,  99-102. 

f  For  the  sacredness  of  the  head  especially,  see  the 
Golden  Bough,  i.  1S7-193. 

J  The  myth,  as  given  by  Plutarch,  is  to  be  found  also 
in  Livy,  i.  9 ;  Serv.  ad  ^n.,  vi.  55  ;  and  in  Varro, 
quoted  by  Festus,  p.  351.  The  word  occurs  in  Martial, 
i.  35.  6  and  7  ;  iii.  93.  25  ;  xii.  42.  4,  95.  5  (Friedlander 
says  nothing),  and  Catullus,  Ixi.  134  (Robinson  Ellis  has 
nothing  to  say). 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

have  formed  part  of  some  story  of  a  Master 
Thief;  and  in Roniane  Questions  36,  the  nightly 
visits  of  Fortuna  through  the  window  to  her 
lover,  Servius  Tullius,  at  once  remind  us  of  the 
"  soul-maidens  "  and  "  swan-maidens,"  who  visit, 
and  eventually  desert,  their  human  lover  through 
the  window  or  the  keyhole* — tlie  orthodox 
means  of  entrance  and  exit  for  spirits  from  the 
time  of  Homer  at  least. 


IV.   The  Soul. 

The  customs  and  beliefs,  the  superstitious 
practices  and  supernatural  beings,  of  modern 
European  folk-lore  are  sometimes  explained  as 
the  wrecks  and  remnants  of  the  Pagan  poly- 
theism which  preceded  Christianity.  And  if 
the  Aryan  peoples  were  from  thej]very  begin- 
ning polytheists;  if  the  Hellenes  and  t^  the 
Hindoos,  the  Teutons  and  the  Scandinavians, 
brought  their  myths  and  their  cults  with  them 
from  the  original  Aryan  home,  then  this  expla- 
nation seems  more  reasonable  than  that  which 

*  Hartlej',  Science  of  Fairy  Talcs,  pp.  279-281,  for 
examples.  The  tale  of  Servius  is  also  told  by  Ovid,  F.,  vi. 
577- 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxv 

proceeds  on  a  mere  conjecture,  a  pure  assump- 
tion that  the  Aryan  religion  was  animistic  ere 
it  was  polytheistic ;  for  then  we  are  obliged 
to  relegate  Aryan  animism  almost  to  the  aeon 
"  of  chaos  and  eternal  night," — at  any  rate,  to 
an  abysm  of  time  which  is  such  that  neither 
linguistic   palaeontology  nor  any  other   science 

has  dared 

"  to  venture  down 
The  dark  descent  and  up  to  reascend." 

But  if  the  proposition  submitted  in  the  pre- 
vious sections  be  sound,  if  in  early  but  still 
historic  times  Italian  religion  was  still  in  a 
stage  anterior  to  polytheism,  then  Aryan 
animism  is  no  longer  a  mere  assumption,  and 
need  no  longer  be  thrust  back  into  pro-ethnic 
times.  Early  Italian  customs  and  beliefs  will 
not  be  the  debris  of  a  previous  polytheism,  and  it 
will  therefore  be  unreasonable  to  explain  their 
counterparts  in  modern  folk-lore  as  mutilated 
myths  or  as  the  cult  of  gods  degraded  but  wor- 
shipped still. 

Plutarch,  in  the  fifth  of  his  Romane  Ques- 
tions (p.  8  below),  propounds  an  interesting 
problem :  Wliy  are  they  who  have  beene  falfly 
reported  dead  in  a  ftrange^ countrey,  although 


xxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

they  returne  home  alive,  not  received  nor  fiiffred 
to  enter  directly  at  the  dores,  hut  forced  to  climhe 
up  to  the  tiles  of  the  house,  and  fo  to  get  down 
from  the  roufe  into  the  houfe  ?  This  remarkable 
custom  continued  to  be  practised  long  after 
its  origin  and  object  had  been  forgotten  ;  for 
Plutarch  relates  a  tale  which  is  obviously  a 
popular  explanation,  invented  to  account  for 
a  practice  the  rationale  of  which  had  become 
unintelligible.*  Hard,  however,  as  Plutarch's 
question  appears  at  first  sight,  it  may  by  the 
aid  of  modern  folk-lore  and  savage  custom  be 
explained.  We  have  to  note,  in  the  first  place, 
that  the  mode  of  entry  prescribed  for  the  re- 
turned traveller  is  not  spontaneously  adopted 
by  him ;  and  presumably,  therefore,  is  not  pre- 
scribed in  his  interest :  it  is  enforced  by  his 
relatives,  and  probably  for  their  own  protection. 
In  the  next  place,  though  the  traveller  himself 

*  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  two  hundred  years  ago 
Boxhorn,  in  commenting  on  this  passage  of  Plutarch, 
laid  down  a  fundamental  proposition  of  the  science  of 
folk-lore  : — "Mortales  cum  iuquirerent  in  caussas  rerum, 
nee  invenirent,  pro  libitu  suo  verisimiles  sunt  commenti. 
Sic  ut  fabulffi  proponerentur  tanquam  caussse  rerum,  cum 
res  ipsse  essent  caussee  fabularum."  See  his  edition  of 
the  Roman  Questions,  printed  in  vol,  v.  of  the  Thesaurus 
of  Graevius  (Lugd.,  Batavor,  1696). 


introduction:  xxxvii 

knows,  of  course,  that  he  has  not  returned 
from  that  bourne  from  which  no  traveller  re- 
turns, his  relatives  have  no  such  assurance  : 
it  may  be,  indeed,  that  he  did  not  die  whilst 
away,  as  they  were  informed  or  led  to  believe ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  he  may  be  "the  ghost 
of  their  dear  friend  dead,"  seeking  to  obtain  an 
entrance  into  his  old  home.  The  reasonable 
course  for  them  to  pursue,  therefore,  is  to  treat 
him  as  though  he  were  a  ghost :  if  he  is  no 
ghost,  it  will  do  him  no  harm;  if  he  is,  they 
will  have  protected  themselves. 

Thus  far  our  explanation  is  hypothetical : 
to  verify  the  hypothesis  it  is  necessary  to  show 
that  the  dead  are  or  were  as  a  matter  of  fact 
treated  as  the  Roman  custom  prescribes  that  the 
soi  disant  living  man  shall  be  treated.  That  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  are  considered  unwelcome 
visitors  both  in  modern  folk-lore  and  by  savage 
man,  has  been  insisted  on  most  recently  by 
Mr.  G.  L.  Gomme.*     I  will,  therefore,  only  add 

*  Ethnology  in  Folk-Lore,  pp.  120  ff.  Mr.  Gomme, 
however,  argues  that  the  fear  of  dead  kindred  was  bor- 
rowed by  the  Aryans  from  the  non-Aryan  inhabitants 
of  Europe.  But  why  may  not  the  pro-ethnic  Aryans, 
as  well  as  other  savages,  have  had,  at  one  stage  of  their 
development,  a  fear  of  dead  kindred  ? 


xxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

one  or  two  instances  of  the  precautions  taken 
to  prevent  the  return  of  the  deceased  to  his 
home.*  The  first  thing  is  to  get  the  soul  out 
of  the  house  ;  this  may  be  effected  by  sweeping 
out  the  house  and  by  flapping  dusters  about, 
care  being  taken  to  shake  and  turn  upside  down 
all  vessels,  meal-boxes,  &c.,  in  which  the  soul 
miglit  take  refuge.  Then  the  coffin  must  be 
carried  foot  foremost  through  the  door ;  for  if 
the  corpse's  face  be  turned  to  the  house,  the 
ghost  can  return.  In  Siam  they  run  the  corpse 
three  times  round  the  house,  apparently  on  the 
same  principle  as,  in  the  game  of  blind-man's 
buff,  the  blind-man  is  spun  round  in  order  to 
make  him  lose  his  bearings.  In  Bohemia  they 
turn  the  coffin  about  cross-wise,  outside  the 
house-door,  to  prevent  the  dead  man  from 
coming  back. 

More  pertinent  for  our  present  purpose  are 
the  precautions  taken  to  prevent  the  dead  from 
obtaining  access  to  the  house  through  the  door. 
The  safest  course  is  to  carry  the  corpse  out,  not 

*  My  authorities  for  the  customs  quoted  in  the  next 
few  pages  are  (unless  special  references  are  given) 
Wuttke,  Deutsche  Tollcsaherglauhe,  §§  725-756  ;  Roch- 
holz,  Dcutscher  Glaube  und  Branch,  ii.  pp.  170-173  ; 
and  De  Kisille,  Mythologic  Comparde,  i.  p.  125. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxix 

through  the  door,  for  that  gives  the  dead  man 
the  right  of  way  which  it  is  sought  to  bar,  but 
through  some  opening  which  is  specially  made 
for  the  purpose  and  can  be  permanently  closed. 
Thus  the  Hottentots  make  a  breach  through  the 
wall  for  the  purpose.  The  ancient  Norsemen 
did  the  same.*  The  Teutons,  in  pre-Christian 
times,  dug  a  hole  under  the  threshold  and 
pulled  the  corpse  through  with  a  rope.  In 
Christian  times  they  only  treated  the  bodies  of 
criminals  and  suicides  in  this  way,  though  in 
the  thirteenth  century  Brother  Berthhold  of 
Regensburg  recommended  it  in  the  case  of  here- 
tics and  usurers. 

Wlien  circumstances  make  it  difficult  or  im- 
possible to  construct  a  special  exit  of  this  kind 
for  the  corpse,  then  some  other  means  is  found 
to  avoid  carrying  the  corpse  through  the  door. 
The  Eskimo  take  the  body  through  a  window ; 
and  a  window  was  in  1858  used  in  Sonneberg 
in  the  case  of  a  hanged  man ;  while  even  now 
in  East  Prussia,  if  several  children  have  died 
one  after  another,  the  corpse  of  the  next  to  die 
is  conveyed  through  the  window. 

Eventually  it  comes  to  be  considered  suffi- 
*  Weinhold,  Altnord.  Lehen,  476. 


xl  INTRODUCTION. 

cient  if  a  special  means  of  egress  is  provided, 
not  for  the  corpse,  which  is  not  likely  to 
"  walk,"  but  for  the  spirit,  which  may  want 
to  return.  Thus  in  China,  at  the  moment  of 
death,  a  small  hole  is  made  through  the  roof ; 
while  the  custom  of  opening  the  window,  to 
allow  the  soul  of  the  dying  man  to  depart,  is 
universal  in  Germany  and  not  unknown  in 
England. 

Finally,  all  that  is  considered  necessary  to 
bar  the  right  of  way  to  the  dead  man's  spirit 
is  to  close  the  house-door  immediately  after  the 
departure  of  the  corpse,  and  keep  it  closed  until 
the  return  of  the  funeral  party. 

If  the  explanation  which  has  now  been  given 
of  Plutarch's  fifth  question  be  correct,  we  must 
ascribe  to  the  early  Italians  beliefs  and  customs 
similar  to  or  identical  with  those  quoted  above 
from  modern  folk-lore  ;  and  it  will  not  be  ille- 
gitimate to  seek  further  parallels  to  Italian 
religion  from  the  same  source.  Thus,  in 
Rotnane  Questions,  51,  Plutarch  inquires  why 
the  Lares  Prsestites  are  represented  as  clad  in 
dog-skins  and  as  having  a  dog  by  their  side.* 

*  The  Lares  are  thus  represented  on  a  coin  of  the 
geus  Caesia.     See  Cohen,  M^d,  Cons.,  pi.  viii.,  Ccesia. 


INTRODUCTION.  xli 

Now,  it  is  universally   admitted  that  tlie  Lar 
Familiaris  of  the  Eomans  is  the  same  as  the 
house-spirit  of  the  Teutons,  and  that  both  are 
the  spirits  of  a  deceased  ancestor,  the  founder 
of  the  family  and  its  spirit  guardian.     In  the 
absence   of  any   presumption   to   the  contrary, 
we  may  conclude  that  the  Lares  Praestites  were 
also   spirits   of   deceased    ancestors.      The   dog 
which  accompanies  the  Lares  was  explained  by 
the  ancients  as  a  symbolic  representation  of  the 
fidelity  and  watch-dog  functions  of  the  Lares.* 
So,  too,  the  priests  of  ancient  Egypt  said  that 
the   animal   forms   in   which   their   gods   were 
represented  were  merely  symbolical,  t     But  it 
may  safely  be  laid  down  as  a  law  in  the  evolu- 
tion of  religion  that  beast-worship  is  primitive, 
and  that  the  theory  of  symbolism  is  but  a  via 
media  whereby   more  elevated   conceptions   of 
deity  are  reconciled  with  the  older  and  more 
savage  worship.     Analogy,  then,  is  all  in  favour 
of  the  supposition  that  the  Lares  Praestites  were 
originally  conceived  not  in  human  shape,  but 
in  the  form  of  dogs.     What  we  require  to  con- 
firm    the    analogy   is    evidence   that   the   dead 

*  Ovid,  P.,  V.  129-147. 
t  De  la  Saussaye,  Rcligionsgeschichte,  i.  281. 


xlii  INTRODUCTION. 

— if  possible,  evidence  that  guardian  spirits — 
sometimes  appear  in  the  shape  of  a  dog.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  belief  that  a  dead  man's 
spirit  may  manifest  itself  in  the  likeness  of  a 
black  dog  still  survives  in  Germany.*  As  for 
the  guardian  spirit,  I  would  suggest  that  the 
Maiithe  dog  of  Peel  Castle  is  a  house-spirit; 
for  as  the  hearth  was  the  peculiar  seat  of  the 
Lar  Familiaris  and  of  the  Husing  or  Herdgota, 
and  as  the  English  house-spirit 

"  Stretch'd  out  all  the  chimney's  length 
Basks  at  the  fire  ;  " 

so  the  Mauthe  dog,  "  as  soon  as  candles  were 
lighted,  came  and  lay  down  before  the  fire."  t 
From  this  point  of  view  we  may  consider  that 
the  black  dog,  which  in  modern  folk-lore  comes 
and  lies  down  or  howls  before  a  house,  in  token 
that  one  of  the  iamates  is  about  to  die,  was 
originally  a  spirit  summoning  the  inmate  to  join 
the  dead.  This  belief,  it  may  further  be  con- 
jectured, has  been  incorporated  into  Hindoo 
mythology,  where  a  dog  acts  as  the  messenger 
of  the  death-god,  Yama ;  and  probably  the  Greek 

*  Wuttke,  §  755. 
t  Waldron's  Isle  of  Man,  p.  103. 


INTRODUCTION.  xliii 

dog,  Cerberus,  was  taken  up  into  the  literary 
mythology  of  Hellas  from  the  same  folk-belief. 

Finally,  we  may  here  notice  the  fifty-second 
of  Plutarch's  Questions,  wherein  he  wonders 
why  a  dog  was  sacrificed  to  Genita  Mana,  and 
a  prayer  made  to  her  that  none  born  in  the 
house  should  become  Manes.  Genita  Mana 
was,  as  her  nama  plainly  indicates,  a  spirit  of 
birth  and  of  death;  and  the  prayer  was  such 
as  might  properly  be  offered  to  her.  The  sacri- 
fice may  be  explained  on  the  principle  laid 
down  by  Professor  Eobertson  Smith,*  that  an 
animal  sacrificed  to  a  deity  was  itself  originally 
the  deity.  That  one  and  the  same  spirit  should 
have  to  do  with  "  the  child  from  the  womb  and 
the  ghost  from  the  tomb,"  points  to  the  existence 
of  a  belief  among  the  Eomans  similar  to  one 
held  by  the  Algonkins.  "Algonkin  women 
who  wished  to  become  mothers  flocked  to  the 
side  of  a  dying  person,  in  the  hope  of  receiving 
and  being  impregnated  by  the  passing  soul."  f 

Let  us  now  turn  to  another  point  in  which 
early  Italian  beliefs  and  modern  folk-lore  mutu- 
ally illustrate  each  other.      On  the  origin  of 

*  Encye.  Britan.,  art.  "Sacrifice." 
t  Frazer,  0.  B.,  i.  239. 


xliv  INTRODUCTION. 

fairies  various  theories  have  been  held,  and 
without  denying  that  fairies  are  sometimes  the 
representatives  of  earlier  gods,  sometimes  of 
still  earlier  satyrs,  fauns,  nymjihs,  and  wild 
men  of  the  wood,  we  may  recognise  that  they 
are  sometimes  spirits  of  the  departed.  In  the 
first  place,  as  the  Italians  called  the  dead  "the 
good,"  maizes,  so  in  England  and  in  Ireland 
fairies  are  "the  good  people."*  Xext,  fairies 
are  small;  and  the  savage  conceives  the  soul 
of  man  as  a  smaller  man.  It  is,  according  to 
Hurons,  "a  complete  little  model  of  the  man 
himself,"  like  the  man,  but  smaller,  of  course, 
because,  as  the  Australian  blacks  explain,  it  is 
within  the  man's  breast. t  According  to  Kaffir 
ideas,  the  world  of  manes  is  exactly  like  that 
of  the  living,  only  much  smaller,  and  the  dead 
are  themselves  but  mannikins.f  Again,  the 
Teutonic  house-spirit  on  the  one  hand  is  admit- 
tedly a  deceased  ancestor,  and  on  the  other  is 
an  indubitable  fairy.  Further,  fairies  are  some- 
times explicitly  stated  in  folk-tales  to  be  de- 
ceased spirits.  § 

*  Daoine  Shie  or  Sluayh  Maith. 
t  Frazer,  i.  122.  +  De  Rialle,  i.  190. 

§  See  The  Secret  Commomvealth  by  Mr.  Robert  Kirk, 
Minister  of  Aberfoyle,  1691. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlv 

Now,  one  of  most  marked  differences  between 
the  Greek  and  the  Roman  modes  of  worship  was 
that  the  Greeks  worshipped  with  their  heads 
uncovered,  the  Eomans  with  heads  covered, 
velato  capite.  Roman  antiquaries  explained 
the  practice  as  due  to  fear  lest  the  worshipper 
should  see  anything  of  evil  omen  during  his 
prayer.  But  I  submit  that  we  must  connect 
it  with  the  folk-belief  that  fairies  resent  being 
seen  by  mortals.  "  They  are  fairies ;  he  that 
speaks  to  them  shall  die."  If  fairies  were 
originally  departed  souls,  the  fear  and  the 
danger  of  seeing  them  is  at  once  explained. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Roman  custom  of 
worshipping  velato  capite  dates  from  a  time 
before  the  introduction  of  polytheism,  and 
must  therefore  have  been  attached  originally 
to  the  worship  of  some  beings  other  than  gods. 
It  is  at  least  plausible,  therefore,  to  conjecture 
that  it  was  a  precaution  adopted  in  the  worship 
of  deceased  ancestors  and  of  spirits,  which, 
like  Genita  Mana,  are  best  explained  as  spirits 
of  the  departed.  The  conjecture  is  somewhat 
confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the  Romans  veiled 
their  heads  at  the  funeral  of  father  or  mother 
{R.  Q.  14). 


xlvi  INTRODUCTION. 


V.  Genii. 

No  form  of  religion  is  easily  or  at  once  rooted 
out,  even  by  a  new  religion.  A  modus  vivendi 
has  to  be  found  between  the  old  faith  and  the 
new.  The  animal,  which  was  once  itself  wor- 
shipped, is  tolerated  merely  as  the  symbol  of 
some  divine  attribute.  The  nixies  continue 
to  ply  their  old  calling  under  the  new  name 
of  Old  Nick.  The  sacrifices  to  the  dead,  con- 
demned by  the  Indiculus  Superstitionum,  are 
subsequently  licensed  by  the  Church  as  the 
Feast  of  All  Souls.*  Hence  it  comes  about 
that  what  means  one  thing  to  the  apostle  of 
the  new  religion  is  long  iinderstood  as  some- 
thing very  different  by  the  reluctant  convert. 
The  devil  of  folk-lore  has  attributes  quite  diffe- 
rent from  those  assigned  to  him  in  any  scheme 
of  Christian  theology. 

If,  therefore,  polytheism  was,  as  I  have  sug- 
gested, an  importation  into  Italy,  forced  by  the 
State  on  a  people  not  yet  prepared  for  anything 
higher  than  animism  and  ancestor-worship,  we 
should  expect  to  find  the  borrowed  worsliip  of 
*  See  Saupe's  edition  of  the  Indiculus,  p.  9. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlvii 

a  Greek  loan-god  sometimes  concealing  a  native 
Italian  cult  of  very  dissimilar  nature.  Instances 
of  the  kind  are  forthcoming,  and  this  section 
will  be  devoted  to  some  of  them. 

The  spirits  which  after  the  death  of  the  body- 
were  termed  ma7ies  by  the  Eomans,  were  during 
its  life  called  genii  (or  in  the  case  of  women 
Junones).      The  .belief   in   genii  was   not  bor- 
rowed from  Greece.     How  primitive  it  is  may 
be  seen  from  two  facts.     First,  it  is  itself  the 
essence  of  animism,  for  not  only  had  every  man 
a  genius,  but  every  place  and  every  thing  had, 
in  the  belief  of  the  Romans,  a  soul,  to  which 
the  same  name,  genius,  was  given.*     Next,  the 
cenius  was,  I  submit,  the  "  external  soul,"  which, 
as  Mr.  Frazer  has  shown,  appears  in  the  folk- 
tales of  every  Aryan  nation,  and  in  the  religions 
of  many  savage  peoples.     The  genius  of  a  man 
did  not  reside  inside  the  man.     Amongst  the 
Romans,  as  amongst  the  Zulus,  it  resided  in  a 
serpent.     As,  according  to  the  Banks  Islanders, 
"  the  life  of  the  man  is  bound  up  with  the  life  of 
his  tamanin,"t  so  with  the  Romans,  the  man's 

*  Servius  on  Georg.,  i.  302,  and  Prudent,  c.  Symm.,  ii. 
444. 

t  Frazer,  ii.  332. 


xlviii  INTRODUCTION. 

licaltli  depended  on  his  genius.*  When  the 
serpent  which  was  tlie  genius  of  tlie  father  of 
the  Gracclii  was  killed,  Tiberius  diedjt  and,  as 
all  Romans  were  liable  to  the  same  mischance, 
these  snakes  were  carefully  protected  from  all 
harm,  were  reared  in  the  house  and  the  bed- 
chamber, and  consequently  grew  so  numerous, 
that  Pliny  says,  had  their  numbers  not  been 
kept  down  by  occasional  conflagrations,  they 
would  have  crowded  out  the  human  inhabitants 
of  Rome.  I 

This  belief  in  the  genius,  however  etherealised 
and  spiritualised  the  form  in  which  it  appears 
in  Horace  or  was  held  by  highly-educated 
Romans,  continued  even  in  Imperial  times 
amongst  all  other  classes  as  primitive  as  it 
was  tenacious.  Its  hold  over  the  ordinary 
Italian  mind  was  much  greater  than  tlie  Hel- 
lenised  gods  ever  secured ;  for,  in  order  to 
make  them  even  comprehensible,  the  average 
Italian  had  to  suppose  that  these  fashionable, 
State-ordained  gods  were  really  worked  by  genii 
— just  as  it  is  self-evident  to  the  savage  that, 

*  Preller,  R.  M.\  ii.  198. 

+  Cic.  de  Div.,  i.  18,  36 ;  Plut.  Ti.  Gracch.,  i.    A  similar 
story  is  related  of  D.  Laelius,  Jul.  Op.  seq.  58. 
+  //.  N.,  xxix,  72. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlix 

if  a  locomotive  engine  moves,  it  is  because  it 
has  horses  inside.  Tliis,  I  suggest,  is  the  ex- 
planation, in  accord  with  the  principle  laid 
down  at  the  beginning  of  this  section,  which 
must  be  given  of  the  remarkable  fact  that, 
beginning  from  B.C.  58,*  and  in  ever-increas- 
ing numbers  afterwards,  inscriptions  are  found 
which  ascribe  a  genius  to  Apollo,  Asclepius, 
Mars,  Juno,  Jupiter,  &c. 

In  this  case  Italian  animism  has  held  its 
own,  not  unsuccessfully,  against  imported  poly- 
theism. Our  second  instance,  however,  will 
show  it  less  successful.  Wlien  polytheism  was 
spreading  from  HeUas  over  Italy,  there  would 
be  no  difficulty  in  adding  the  myths  and  cult 
of  the  Greek  god  Zeus  bodily  on  to  the  worsliip 
of  the  Italian  sky-spirit  Jupiter.  Nor  would 
the  process  be  much  harder  even  when  the 
Greek  god  and  the  Italian  spirit  were  of  totally 
different  origin  (as  e.g.  Hermes  and  Mercury, 
Kronos  and  Saturn),  provided  that  some  point 
of  resemblance,  in  attribute  or  function,  could 
be  discovered  between  them.  It  was  only  one, 
and  the  least  important  of  Hermes'  functions, 
to  protect  traders,  but  it  was  quite  enough  to 

*  a  I.  L.,  i.  603. 


1  INTRODUCTION. 

lead  to  the  identification  of  the  Greek  god  with 
the  Italian  spirit  of  gain  {Mercurius,  from  merces). 
The  case  of  Heracles,  however,  presented  more 
difficulty;  he  was  a  hero,  and  the  very  con- 
ception of  a  hero  was  new  to  the  Italians, 
Being  new,  it  was,  not  unnaturally,  misunder- 
stood. The  nearest  parallel  which  Italian 
rehgion  offered  to  a  being  who  was  in  a  way 
a  man  and  yet  was  also  a  sort  of  god  was  the 
genius,  who  also  was  in  a  Avay  the  man  himself, 
and  yet  was  worshipped  like  a  god.  Heracles, 
therefore,  was  identified  with  the  genius,  his 
name  was  Latinised  into  the  form  Hercules 
(cf.  jEsculapius,  from  Asclepios),  and  the  cults 
of  the  two  were  amalgamated.  This  amalgama- 
tion is  the  source  and  the  explanation  of  some 
of  Plutarch's  Roman  Questions.  Plutarch  was 
puzzled  by  the  fact  that  on  the  one  hand  some 
elements  in  the  cult  of  Hercules  had  counter- 
parts in  the  worship  of  the  Greek  god,  while 
on  the  other  hand  there  were  elements  which 
received  no  explanation  from  a  comparison  of 
the  cult  of  the  Greek  Heracles.  Thus  Plutarch 
is  surprised  to  find  an  altar  common  to  Hercules 
and  to  the  Muses  [R.  Q.  59)  ;  but  this  is  simply 
a  loan  from  the  ritual  of  the  Greek  Heracles, 


INTRODUCTION.  ii 

Musagetes.  On  the  other  hand,  as  Plutarch 
informs  us  (R.  Q.  60),  there  was  an  altar  of 
Hercules  from  which  women  were  excluded. 
This  is  a  non-Greek  element  in  the  cult  of 
Hercules,  with  which  we  may  safely  compare 
the  fact,  that  whereas  a  man  might  swear  "  by 
his  Hercules,"  a  woman  might  not.  Here  the 
imported  god  has  taken  the  place  of  the  native 
genius  both  in  the  oath  and  at  the  altar;  for 
the  reason  why  the  oath  "me  hercule"  was 
restricted  to  men  is  that,  until  Hercules  and 
the  genius  were  identified,  a  man  swore  by  his 
genius  and  a  woman  by  her  Juno.  Again,  in 
the  time  before  Italy  was  invaded  by  the  gods 
of  Greece,  in  the  time  when  temples  were  as 
yet  unknown,  the  genius  was  worshipped  and 
invoked,  like  other  spirits,  in  the  open  air ;  and 
even  after  the  Italians  had  learned  from  the 
Greeks  that  the  gods  were  shaped  in  the  like- 
ness of  men,  and,  like  men,  must  have  houses, 
an  oath  was  felt  to  be  more  sacred  and  more 
binding  if  taken  in  the  open  air  in  the  old 
fashion,  than  if  sworn  in  the  new  Avay  under 
a  roof.*     Eventually,  however,  the  old  custom 

*  We  have  no  direct  evidence  of  this,  but  we  may 
infer  it  from  the  analogous  case  of  Dius  Fidius  : — "  Qui 


lii  INTRODUCTION. 

died  out,  and  in  Plutarch's  day  it  was  only 
cliildren  who  were  told  that  they  must  go  out 
of  doors  if  they  wanted  to  swear  "  by  Hercules  " 
{E.  Q.  28).  Plutarch's  attention  was  also  arrested 
by  the  custom  of  giving  tithes  to  Hercules  (B.  Q. 
18).  The  practice  is  undoubtedly  purely  and 
characteristically  Italian;  but  there  is  no  evi- 
dence to  show  whether  it  was  ever  the  custom 
to  oifer  tithes  to  the  genius.  Another  point, 
however,  which  is  noted  by  Plutarch  (R.  Q.  90) 
in  the  cult  of  Hercules,  may  be  more  satis- 
factorily explained.  When  sacrifice  was  being 
offered  to  Hercules,  no  dog  was  suffered  to  be 
seene,  within  the  purprise  and  precinct  of  the 
place  where  the  sacrifice  is  celebrated.  Now,  if 
Hercules  represents  the  genius,  and  if  the  dog 
was  the  shape  in  which  a  departed  spirit  ap- 
pears, then  the  danger  lest  the  genius  should 
be  tempted  away  by  the  Manes  is  great  enough 
to  account  for  the  prohibition. 

per  Dium  Fidinm  iurare  vuit,  prodire  solet  in  com- 
pluvium." — Xon.  Marc,  p.  494,  quoting  Varro.  The 
temples  of  Dius  Fidius  had  a  hole  specially  made  in 
the  roof  ("  perforatum  tectum,"  Varro,  L.  L.  v.  66),  under 
which  one  might  swear.  Probably  the  temples  of  Her- 
cules were  similarly  provided ;  certainly  those  of  Ter- 
minus were  ("  exiguum  templi  tecta  foramen  habent," — 
Ov.  F.  ii.  672). 


INTRODUCTION.  liii 

This  identification  of  Heracles  with  the 
genius  shows  in  a  striking  way  how  far  the 
Italians  were  from  having  reached  the  belief 
in  personal  individual  gods  at  the  time  when 
Greek  religion  found  its  way  into  Italy,  and 
how  artificially  Greek  polytheism  was  super- 
imposed on  native  beliefs.  There  were  as  many 
genii  virorum  as-  there  were  living  men,  and 
yet  they  were  identified  with  Heracles.*  To 
the  Italian  convert,  doubtless,  it  seemed  nothing 
strange  that  every  man  should  have  his  Hercules ; 
while  his  Greek  teacher  probably  never  fully 
realised  the  catechumen's  point  of  view. 

The  case  is  parallel  to  that  of  Hestia  and 
Vesta.  Both  before  and  after  the  appearance 
in  Italy  of  the  anthropomorphised  Hestia,  every 
Eoman  household  revered  its  own  "hearth- 
spirit;"  yet  this  class  of  spirits  came  to  be 
identified  with  the  personal  individual  goddess 

*  Reifferscheid,  in  the  Annali  delV  Instituto  for  1867, 
p.  352  ff.,  identifies  Hercules  with  the  genius  Jovis. 
But,  in  the  first  place,  this  seems  to  me  the  wrong 
inference  from  his  own  facts,  which  all  have  exclusively 
to  do  with  the  genii  virorum.  Next,  the  genius  Jovis  is 
not  known  before  B.C.  58.  Schwegler,  before  Reiffer- 
scheid, noticed  that  in  Gellius,  xi.  6.  i,  "  der  romische 
Hercules  erscheint  als  identisch  mit  dem  genius  der 
Manner." — R.  G.,  i.  367  n. 


liv  INTRODUCTION. 

from  Greece.  Doubtless,  also,  in  course  of  time 
Romans  who  shook  off  animism  and  became 
true  polytheists  explained  the  relation  between 
their  "hearth-spirits"  and  the  State-goddess  by 
regarding  the  former  as  so  many  manifestations 
of  the  latter.  But  it  is,  I  submit,  a  mistake 
on  the  part  of  modern  mythologists  to  accept 
this  piece  of  late  theology  as  primitive — unless, 
indeed,  we  are  also  prepared  to  say  that  the 
Lares  were  regarded  as  so  many  manifestations 
of  one  Lar,  or  all  the  many  Manes  as  manifesta- 
tions of  one  dead  man.  The  genii  virorum,  at 
any  rate,  were  not,  ia  the  first  instance,  so  many 
manifestations  of  Hercules :  on  the  contrary, 
they  existed  (in  Italy),  to  begin  with,  and 
Heracles  afforded  them  a  collective  name  and  a 
Greek  cult. 

In  the  same  way,  I  submit,  the  original 
Italian  Juno  was  no  ^NTature-deity,  no  moon- 
goddess — the  name  was  that  of  a  class  of  spirits, 
like  the  correlative  term  genii  virorum.  There 
were  many  Junones,  as  there  were  many  fauns 
in  Italy,  many  satyrs  and  nymphs  in  Greece, 
many  Pucks  and  fairies  in  England.  "VVTaen  the 
Italians  learnt  that  Hera  was  the  goddess  under 
whose  protection  the  Greek  women  were,  they 


INTRODUCTION.  Iv 

naturally  thought  of  the  Juno  who  was  the 
guardian-spirit  of  each  Italian  woman,  and 
applied  to  Juno  the  cult  and  myths  that  be- 
longed to  Hera.  Hence  the  answer  to  Plutarch's 
question,  why  were  the  months  sacred  to  Juno  1 
{R.  Q.  ']']).  Because  they  were  sacred  to  Hera. 
But  there  were  other  spirits  whom  Italian 
women  invoked  besides  their  Junones,  such  as 
Juga,  who  yoked  man  and  wife,  Matrona,  Pro- 
nuba,  Domiduca,  Unxia,  Cinxia,  Fluonia,  Lucina, 
and  other  departmental  spirits  or  indigetes,  whose 
names  appear  in  the  Indigitamenta.  These 
spirits,  when  once  Juno  had  become  a  personal 
individual  deity,  came  to  be  explained  as  special 
manifestations  of  the  goddess,  who  was  con- 
sequently called  Juno  Juga,  Juno  Matrona,  &c.* 

*  Roscher's  arguments  to  show  that  Juno  is  the  moon 
are  not  satisfactory.  He  assumes  without  proof  that 
Juno  was  always  Lucina  (whereas  Lucina  was  an  inde- 
pendent spirit  worshipped  in  woods,  Lcxikon,  pp.  583  and 
602),  that  Lucina  was  the  moon  (whereas  she  is  the  spirit 
that  brings  children  to  light,  and  is  not  =  Luna),  that 
the  Italians  connected  the  moon  with  child-birth  (which, 
as  Birt  says,  lacks  proof),  that  the  name  Juno  indicates 
a  light-giving  deity  (whereas,  though  from  the  root  *Div, 
it  does  not  imply  the  giving  of  light  any  more  than 
deus  does,  which  is  applied  to  the  di  manes,  the  di  indi- 
yetes,  dea  bona,  dea  dia,  Sec).  The  arguments  drawn  by 
Roscher  from  works  of  art  are  untrustworthy,  because 


Ivi  INTRODUCTION. 


VI.  Di  Indigetes, 

Before  Greek  gods  and  myths  were  known  to 
them,  the  Italians  worshipped  not  only  Lares, 
Manes,  Genii,  and  Junones,  but  also  the  spirits 
known  as  Di  Indigetes.  These  spirits  were  not 
conceived  in  human  or  in  animal  form.  They 
had  not  human  parts  or  passions.  They  did 
not  form  a  community.  They  had  no  common 
abode.  There  is  nothing  in  ItaUan  religion 
corresponding  to  the  Olympus  of  Greek  my- 
thology. They  did  not  marry  or  give  in 
marriage.  Above  all,  what  distinguishes  them 
both  from  Greek  gods  and  from  the  tree-spirits, 
which  also  were  worshipped  by  the  Itahans,  is 
that  they  were  rather  numina  or  forces  than 
beings.  They  were  the  forces  which  regulated 
and  controlled  all  human  actions,  psychological 
and  physiological,  and  through  which  all  the 
work  of  man's  hands  could  alone  be  brought  to 
a  favourable  issue.  Wlien,  however,  we  come 
to  examine  these  numina,  we  find  that  the  name 

borrowing  is  specially  probable  in  their  case.  Finally, 
the  hypothesis  of  a  Grseco-Italian  period,  on  which 
Roscher  relies  to  prove  that  Juno  =  Hera  —  the  moon, 
is  DOW  discredited. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ivii 

of  the  Indiges  is  simply  the  name  of  the  action 
which   he  controls:   the   Indiges  of  sowing  is 
Saturmis;  of  remembering,  Minerva;  of  suck- 
ling,  Eumina,    and   so   on.     It  is  a   canon  of 
savage  logic  that  he  who  possesses  the  name  of 
a  person  or  thing  has  that  person  or  thing  in  his 
power ;  hence  the  Roman's"  belief  that  he  could 
control   any  process,   psychical   or   physical,   if 
only  he  could  put  a  name  to  it.     This  primitive 
form  of  magic   was  organised  by  the   Roman 
State.     The   pontiffs  were   intrusted  with   the 
duty  of  drawing  up  catalogues  {indigitamenta) 
of  all  the  stages  and  processes  of  a  man's  life, 
from  his  begetting  and  birth  to  his  death  and 
burial ;  and  as  the  State  was  but  a  community 
of  farmers,  similar  catalogues  were  made  of  all 
the  agricultural  operations  by  which  crops  are 
raised.     To  be  effectual,  it  was  necessary  that 
these  lists  should  be  complete.     As  the  Roman 
could  avert  or  remedy  any  evil  by  simply  naming 
the  proper  spirit,  it  was  essential  that  his  roll  of 
spirits  should  have  no  omissions.     Then,  if  he 
were  in  doubt  what  spirit  to  name,  he  could 
make  assurance  doubly  sure  by  naming  all. 

Let  it  not  be  imagined  that  this  State-organised 
magic,  though  it  appear  to  us  inconsistent  with 


Iviii  INTRODUCTION. 

civilisation,  is  mere  matter  of  inference,  or  be- 
longs purely  to  pre-historic  times.  Not  only 
did  it  survive  the  introduction  of  polytheism, 
it  was  a  firm  article  of  Roman  faith  in  the  most 
glorious  days  of  the  Republic,  and  until  B.C.  211 
or  later,  the  belief  was  so  living  as  to  give  birth 
continually  to  fresh  spirits,  as  fresh  departments 
of  human  activity  were  opened  up.*  Nor  did 
it  cease  then.  It  changed,  but  it  did  not  die. 
In  the  worship  of  such  abstractions  as  Fortuna, 
Spes,  Juventas,  Concordia,  Pietas,  Libertas, 
Felicitas,  Annona,  &c.,  we  have  evidence  that 
abstract  names  exercised  as  great  a  hold  over  the 
minds  of  Romans  of  the  Empire  as  they  had 
over  the  earliest  Italians. 

On  some  indigetes  Greek  cults  and  myths  were 
grafted,  and  these  numina,  which  were  in  truth 
but  nomina,  henceforth  lived  as  gods.  Mercurius 
was  declared  to  be  Hermes.  JMinerva,  the  spirit 
of  memory,  was  seen  to  be  Athene,  the  goddess 
of  ^visdom.    Saturnus  was  identified  with  Ej-onos, 

*  In  B.C.  361  an  Aius  Locutius  was  prndr.ced  (Li v.  v. 
32.6,  50.6,  52.  11);  in  211  aRediculusTutanus  (Festus 
s.v.) ;  in  or  after  269  a  spirit  of  silver  coin,  Argentinus 
(August.,  C.  D.  iv.  21  and  2S)  ;  but  no  spirit  was  forth- 
coming for  gold  coin,  which  was  first  struck  in  B.C.  217. 
See  further  Roscher's  Lexilcon,  s.v.  Indigitamenta. 


INTRODUCTION.  lix 

and  was  henceforth  worshipped  in  the  Greek 
fashion  with  uncovered  head  (R.  Q.  13).  Opis 
was  identified  with  Demeter,  Venus  with  Aphro- 
dite, and  Libitina,  the  numen  of  funerals,  was 
interpreted,  by  a  pedantic  etymological  confusion 
with  Libentina,  as  a  bye-name  of  the  new  goddess 
{R.  Q.  23).  The  indiges  Liber*  was  recognised 
in  Dionysius  Eleutherios  (JS,  Q.  104). 

In  all  these  cases  the  identification  proceeded 
on  a  fancied  resemblance  in  name  or  an  actual 
similarity  of  function.  There  seems  to  be  only 
one  instance  of  identification  based  on  similarity 
of  cult,  that  of  the  Roman  Matuta  and  the 
Greek  Leucothea.  According  to  Plutarch  {R.  Q. 
16)  maid-servants  were  excluded  from  the 
temples  of  both,  except  when  the  Dames  of 
Rome,  bringing  in  thither  one  alone  and  no  more 
with  them,  fall  to  cvffing  and  boxing  her  about 
the  eares  and  cheeks.  Here  the  servant  is  the 
scapegoat,  to  whom  are  transferred  the  evils 
wliich  may  or  might  afflict  the  free  women  of 
the  community,  and  the  beating  is  done  for 
purification.  It  is  just  conceivable  that  the 
Greek  cult  may  have   been   borrowed   by   the 

*  So   called  "quod  marem  effuso  semine  liberat." — 
Augustin,  C.  D.  vii.  2. 


Ix  INTRODUCTION. 

Romans ;  but  the  use  of  a  scapegoat  and  of 
beating  in  this  way  is  so  Avide-spread  over  all 
the  world,  and  so  deeply  seated  in  European 
folk-lore,  that  it  is  difhcult  to  imagine  it  was 
unknown  to  the  Romans,  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
even  in  the  Roman  Questions,  without  going 
further,  we  have  indications  that  both  practices 
were  known  in  Italy.  In  R.  Q.  20  a  myth  is 
given,  the  earlier  form  of  which  is  to  be  found 
in  Macrobius  (^S*,  i.  12),  who  states  that  the 
Bona  Dea  was  on  a  day  scourged  with  myrtles. 
On  the  principle  that  customs  often  give  rise  to 
myths  but  cannot  be  originated  by  them,  we 
may  infer  that  the  representative,  or  else  the 
worshippers  of  the  Bona  Dea,  Avere  purified  by 
scourging.  Still  less  can  it  be  doubted  after 
Mannhardt's  exhaustive  investigation  {Myth. 
Forsch.,  pp.  72  ff.),  that  the  Luperci,  described 
in  R.  Q.  68,  drove  out  the  evil  spirits  of  disease, 
sterility,  &c.,  by  the  blows  from  their  scourges. 
Again,  the  expulsion  of  evil  tends  in  many 
places  to  become  periodic ;  a  day  or  season  is 
devoted  annually  to  the  driving  out  of  all  devils 
and  evil  spirits,  after  wliich  the  com-munity  is 
expected  to  live  sober  and  clean.  The  com- 
munity, not  unnaturally,  indulges  in  a  kind  of 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixi 

carnival  immediately  before  this  season,  and 
allows  itself  all  sorts  of  license  :  slaves  behave 
as  though  they  were  masters,  men  dress  iip  in 
women's  clothes,  &c.  This,  presumably,  is  the 
explanation  of  the  fact  related  by  Plutarch 
(R.  Q.  55),  that  tipon  the  Ides  of  Januarie,  the 
minstrels  at  Rome  who  ■plaied  upon  the  hautboies, 
were  permitted  to.  goe  up  and  doivne  the  city 
disguised  in  womerbs  apparell.  * 

Though  the  influence  of  Hellenic  religion 
failed  to  transform  the  many  other  indigetes 
into  gods,  still  it  affected  their  cult  in  other 
ways.  For  one  thing,  it  provided  them  now 
for  the  first  time  with  temples  or  chapels. 
This  innovation  was  doubtless  found  strange  by 
the  folk  to  whom  the  fashionable  ideas  from 
Hellas  penetrated  slow  and  late.  In  the  case 
of  Carmenta  it  must  have  seemed  particularly 
strange.  Carmenta  was  one  of  the  several 
indigetes  whose  power  was  manifested  in  the 

*  Finally,  with  regard  to  Matuta,  the  very  remarkable 
fact  recorded  in  Romane  Questions,  17,  that  people  prayed 
to  her  not  for  any  blessings  to  their  own  children,  but  for 
their  nephews  only  (brothers'  or  sisters'  children),  im- 
mediately suggests  that  we  have  here  an  indication  that 
the  Nair  type  of  family  was  once  known  in  Italy.  But 
the  indication,  being  isolated,  has  perhapa  not  much  value. 

/ 


Ixii  INTRODUCTION. 

various  processes  of  gestation  ;  *  and  she  was 
invoked  as  Porrima  (Prorsa  or  Antevorta)  or 
Postverta,  according  as  the  child  came  into  the 
■world  head  or  foot  foremost.  From  the  mention 
of  a  saxuvi  Garmentce,'\  near  which  was  the 
porta  Carmentalis,  and  near  which  the  temple 
in  question  was  erected,  we  may  venture  to 
infer  that  this  rock  was  originally  the  local 
habitation  of  the  spirit.  "Why  then  needed  she 
to  have  a  temple  built  t  This  was  a  point 
which,  to  the  popular  mind,  required  explana- 
tion ;  and  a  popular  explanation  was  accordingly 
forthcoming,  which  has  fortunately  been  pre- 
served to  us  by  Plutarch.  It  starts  from  a 
folk-etymology  or  confusion  between  the  name 
Carmenta  and  the  word  carpenta,  meaning 
"coaches,"    and    may   be    read    at    length    in 

B.  Q.  56. 

There  remams  one  other  indiges  who  is  men- 
tioned in  the  Roniane  Questions — Rumina  {R. 
Q.  57)  the  numen  of  suckling.    As  the  temple 

*  She  occurs  in  the  following  series : — Fluvionia, 
Mena,  Vitumnus,  Sentiuus,  Alernona,  Nova,  Decima, 
Partula,  Carmenta,  Lucina,  for  which  see  S.  August., 

C.  D.  vii.  3  ;  Tertull.,  De  An.  37,  and  Ad  Nat.  ii.  11. 

t  Liv.  V.  47  ;  Dion.  Hal.  i.  32  ;  Serv.  on  /En.  viii.  337  ; 
W.  Becker,  Handb.  d.  rom.  Altert.,  i.  137. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixiii 

of  Carmenta  was  erected  near  the  saxum  Car- 
mentce,  so  the  sacellum  of  Eumina  was  built 
near  the  jicus  Ruminalis  ;  and  as  we  may  con- 
jecture that  the  rock  was  in  the  nature  of  a 
fetich,  so  we  may  infer  that  Eumina  was  a  tree- 
spirit.  It  is  easy  to  understand  why  a  fig-tree 
was  chosen  as  the  abode  of  the  spirit  of  suck- 
ling ;  the  sap  of  this  tree  resembles  milk  and  was 
known  to  the  Komans  as  lac.  The  fact  reported 
by  Plutarch,*  that  milk,  not  wine,  was  offered 
in  the  cult  of  Eumina,  is  quite  in  accord  with 
the  principles  of  sympathetic  magic. 

The  worsliip  of  this  spirit  bears  every  mark 
of  hoar  antiquity,  and  it  was  worked  into  the 
legend  of  the  foundation  of  Eome  by  the  device 
of  making  the  wolf  suckle  the  twins  under  the 
ficus  Ruminalis. 

VII.   Tree  and  Field  Cults. 

Whenever  two  peoples  come  into  contact  with 
each  other  for  the  first  time,  a  comparison  of 
religions  is  set  up ;  and  one  of  the  first-fruits  of 
this  earliest  exercise  of  the  comparative  study 
of  religions  is   that  identification  of  gods  and 

*  Derived  probably  from  Varro,  R.  R.  II.  xi.  5. 


Ixiv  INTRODUCTION. 

borrowing  of  cults  aud  myths  to  which  the  term 
"syncretism"  is  applied.     The  part  played  by 
syncretism  in  the  history  of  Italian  religion  is  of 
singular  importance :  the  Italian's  misty,  vapor- 
ous  belief   in   abstract,  impersonal   spirits  was 
precipitated  into  premature  polytheism  by  the 
introduction   of   the   anthropomorphic   gods   of 
Greece.     Fortunately,  the  process  being  prema- 
ture, was,  and  to  the  end  remained,  incomplete  ; 
and  we  are  therefore  able  to  employ  the  sur- 
vivals from  the  older  form  of  beUef  so  as  to 
form  some  idea  of  the  original  Italian  religion. 
To  the  last,  many  spirits  resisted   the   indivi- 
dualising process,  which  is  the  essence  and  con- 
dition of  polytheism  :  the  Lares  and  the  Manes 
not  only  never  became  gods,  but  none  of  them 
was  dignified  by  a  proper  name,  or  attained  even 
so  much  individuality  as  Puck  or  Robin  Good- 
fellow.      Nor  can  such  general  abstract  appel- 
lations as  Bona  Dea,  Dea  Dia,  be  regarded  as 
personal  names,  i.e.,  as  the  names  of  definite, 
individual,  personal  beings :  they  have  not  the 
personality  of  Venus  or  Vulcan,  and  yet  they 
were  the  beings  Avhom  the  people  at  large  wor- 
shipped in  preference  to  the  State-gods,  Avhose 
cult  and  myths  were  fashionably  Hellenised. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixv 

Slie  who,  under  the  influence  of  Greek  reli- 
gion, became  the  goddess  Diana,  was  originally  a 
tree-spirit,  having  no  personal  name,  but  known 
only  by  an  appellation  as  general  and  abstract 
as  that  of  Bona  Dea.  The  proof  that  the  quali- 
ties and  attributes  of  the  Greek  goddess  Artemis 
were  attached  by  syncretism  to  the  Italian  tree- 
spirit  is  brought  to  light  by  two  of  Plutarch's 
penetrating  questions  (R.  Q.  3  and  4),  why  harts' 
horns  are  set  up  in  all  the  temples  of  Diana 
save  that  on  Mount  Aventine,  in  which  are 
ox-horns?  and  why  men  are  excluded  from  one 
particular  temple  of  the  same  goddess  ?  These 
differences  in  cult  obviously  point  to  the  worship 
of  different  goddesses  under  the  same  name ; 
and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  we  know  first  that 
harts  were  sacred  to  the  Greek  goddess,  Arte- 
mis, whereas  the  genuine  Italian  Diana  was 
the  goddess  of  oxen ;  next,  we  know  that  the 
identification  of  Artemis  and  Diana  was  effected 
by  Servius  Tullius.*  To  understand  the  ex- 
clusion of  men  from  the  temple  in  the  Patri- 
cian Street,  however,  we  must  inquire  into  the 
nature  of  the  Italian  Diana.     With  this  object, 

*  Livy,  i.  45.  3  ;  Dionys.,  iv.  25  ;  Aur.  Vict.,  De  Vir. 
lU.,  vii.  9. 


Ixvi  INTRODUCTION. 

we  may  either  assume  that  the  pro-ethnic  Aryans 
were  polytheists,  and  that  therefore  the  primi- 
tive Italians  also  worshipped  Nature-gods ;   in 
which  case,  starting  from  the  etymology  of  the 
word  Diana  (from  the  root  div,  "shine"),  we 
must  either  at  once  make  Diana  a  moon-goddess,* 
and  thus  account  for  the  fact  that  she  was  a 
goddess  of  child-birth,  and  therefore  men  were 
excluded  from  her  temple.     But  this  seems  im- 
probal^le  even  to  a  writer  in  Eoscher's  Lexikon 
(Birt),  who  very  properly  notes  (p.  1007)  that 
"it   is   doubtful   whether  the   belief   that   the 
moon  influenced  child-birth  can  be  shown  to  be 
Itahan."      Birt,  therefore,  interprets  the  name 
to  mean  "  the  bright  goddess,"  i.e.,  the  goddess 
of  bright  daylight,  and  boldly  writes  it  down 
as  a  matter  of  course  that  the  first  attribute  of 
a  daylight  or  sky  goddess  is  her  close  relation 
to  vegetable  nature,  especially  woods  and  forests. 
Those  who  find  this  mortal  leap  beyond  their 
power  to  follow,  and  who  prefer  to  argue  to  the 
original  nature  of  the   goddess  from  what  we 
know  of  her  cult  as  a  matter  of  fact,  rather  than 
from  hypotheses  as  to  the  Nature-myths  of  the 
primitive  Aryans,  will  note  first  that  her  name 
*  As  Preller  does,  R.  M.^,  i.  313. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixvii 

is  as  purely  general  and  abstract  as  that  of  the 
Dea  Dia  or  the  Bona  Dea,  and  means  simply  a 
bright  spirit,  or  possibly  simply  a  spirit.  Next, 
wherever  Diana  was  worshipped  in  Italy,  she 
was  originally  worshipped  in  woods  and  groves, 
e.g.,  in  the  forests  on  Mount  Tifata,  Mount 
Algidus  at  Anagnia,  Corne,  and  Aricia.  Indeed, 
in  Aricia  the  place  of  her  worship  was  simply 
called  Nemus,  and  the  goddess  herself  plain 
Nemorensis.  In  the  next  place,  her  worship  is 
frequently  associated  with  that  of  Silvanus,* 
who  is  plainly  a  wood-spirit,  and  who  is  also  a 
patron-spirit  of  domestic  cattle,  f  From  this  we 
may  venture  to  class  her  with  the  "agrestes 
feminae  quas  silvaticas  vocant "  of  Burchard  of 
Worms  :  J  she  is  a  wood-spirit  who  became  a 
goddess  because  of  her  likeness  to  the  Greek 
Artemis.  Her  connection  with  child-birth  does 
not  indicate  that  she  was  a  moon-goddess. 
Roman  women  in  primitive  times,  like  Swedish 
women,  "  twined  their  arms  about  a  tree  to 
ensure  easy  delivery  in  the  pangs  of  child-birth ; 

*  e.g.,  a  I.  L.  vi.  656,  658,  &c. 

t  C.  I.  L.,  vii.  451. 

+  Grimm,  D.  M.^,  iii.  104  ;  cf.  Gummere,  Germanic 
Origins,  383.  "  Special  influence  over  cattle  is  ascribed 
to  wood-spirits  "  [Golden  Bough,  i,  105). 


Ixviii  INTRODUCTION. 

and  we  remember  how,  in  our  English  ballads, 
women,  in  like  time  of  need,  *  set  their  backs 
against  an  oak.' "  *  Finally,  the  annual  wash- 
ing and  cleansing  of  the  head,  which  Plutarch 
mentions  in  R.  Q.  loo,  was  done  on  a  day 
sacred  to  Diana,  probably  because,  on  the  one 
hand,  women  felt  that  they  were  under  her  pro- 
tection specially,  while,  on  the  other,  so  great 
is  the  sanctity  of  the  head  amongst  primitive 
peoples,!  that  Avashing  it  is  not  to  be  under- 
taken lightly  :  "  the  guardian  spirit  of  the  head 
does  not  like  to  have  the  hair  washed  too  often, 
it  might  injure  or  incommode  him."  J 

*  Gummere,  p.  387  ;  cf.  Bugge,  Studien,  p.  393^. 

+  Golden  Bough,  1.  iSj  ff. 

+  Ibid.,  188.  The  date  of  the  rite  was  13th  August ; 
cf.  Auson.,  Be  Fer.  Rom.,  6;  Martial,  12,  67,  2.  The 
asylum  for  runaway  slaves  afforded  by  the  temple  finds 
a  folk-lore  explanation  in  a  folk-etymology,  "^dem 
Dianae  dedicaverit  in  Aventino,  cuius  tutelae  sint  cervi, 
a  quo  celeritate  fugitivos  vocent  cervos "  (Festus,  p. 
343a,  7,  s.v.  Serrorum  dies).  Birt  (Roscher's  ZcTiion,  i. 
1008)  seems  to  take  this  explanation  seriously  ;  but  the 
temple  on  the  Aventine  was  precisely  the  temple  in  which 
the  goddess  of  cervi  was  not  worshipped.  Possibly  the 
right  of  asylum  was  conferred  on  the  temple  as  part  of 
the  political  changes  brought  about  by  the  formation  of 
the  Latin  confederacy,  for  this  temple  was  the  religious 
centre  of  the  Latin  alliance,  "  Commune  Latinorum 
Diansc  templum  "    Varro,  L.  L.  v.  43).     Hence,  then, 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixix 

The  Romane  Questions  aiford  another  instance 
in  which  syncretism  has  obscured  the  original 
nature  of  an  Italian  field-spirit,  and  in  which 
the  cult  of  the  HeUenised  deity  still  betrays  the 
primitive  object  of  worship.     In  the  pages  of 
Virgil,  Mars  has  so  completely  assumed  the  guise 
of  the  Greek  Ares,  that  if  we   had   only  the 
verses  and  the  mythology  of  the  court-poet  to 
instruct  us,  we  could  never  even  suspect  that 
Mars  had  other  functions  than  those  of  a  war- 
god.     When,  however,  we  turn  from  myth  to 
cult,   and  are  confronted  by  the   ceremony  of 
the  October  horse,  described  in  R.  Q.  97,  we 
find,  that  though  Mars  was  sung  as  "Lenker 
der   Schlachten,"   he    was    worshipped   as    the 
spirit  that  makes  the  corn  to  grow.     At  Eome 
the  corn-spirit  was   represented  as  a  horse,  as 
it  still  is  amongst  the  peasants  of  Europe,  not 
only  near  Stuttgart,  but  in  our  own  country,  in 
Hertfordshire  and  in  Shropshire.     The  fructify- 
ing power  of  the  spirit  is  supposed  in  modern 
folk-lore  and  in  Africa,  as  it  was  at  Eome,  to 
reside  specially  in  the  animal's  tail,  which  there- 

the  folk-story  that  Servius  Tullius,  "  natus  servus " 
(Festus,  I.e.),  built  the  temple  and  gave  it  the  right  of 
asylum. 


Ixx  INTRODUCTION. 

fore  was  preserved  over  the  hearth  of  the  king's 
house,  in  order  to  secure  a  good  harvest  next 
year.  The  antiquity  of  this  custom  at  Rome, 
and  the  fact  that  it  dates  from  long  before  the 
Romans  knew  anything  of  the  Greek  Ares, 
are  shown  by  the  fight  for  the  horse's  head 
waged  between  the  inhabitants  of  the  two  wards, 
the  Via  Sacra  and  the  Subura,  a  fight  which 
shows  that  the  ceremonial  goes  back  to  a  time 
when  the  Subura  and  Rome  were  separate  and 
independent  villages. 

In  connection  with  the  killing  of  the  corn- 
spirit,  we  may  note  a  passage  of  the  Romane 
Questions  (63)  which  has  not  yet  taken  its 
place  in  modern  works  on  the  subject.  Speak- 
ing of  the  rex  sacrorum,  Plutarch  says,  "  !N^eere 
unto  Comitium,  they  ufe  to  have  a  folemn 
facrifice  for  the  good  eftate  of  the  citie  ;  which, 
fo  foone  as  ever  this  king  hath  performed,  he 
taketh  his  legs  and  runnes  out  of  the  place  as 
faft  as  ever  he  can."  N^ecessary  as  it  was,  ac- 
cording to  primitive  notions,  that  the  vegetation- 
spirit  should  be,  as  it  were,  decanted  into  a  new 
vessel,  when  the  animal  in  which  he  was  for 
the  time  residing  was  threatened  with  infir- 
mity and  decay,  still  the  killing  of  the  sacred 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxi 

animal  was  a  dangerous  and  semi-sacrilegious  act. 
Hence  in  Greece,  the  man  who  killed  the  ox  in 
the  sacrifice  known  as  the  houplionia  ran  away 
as  soon  as  he  had  felled  the  animal,  and  was 
subsequently  tried  for  murder,  but  was  acquitted 
on  the  ground  that  the  axe  was  the  real  mur- 
derer ;  and  so  the  axe  was  found  guilty  and 
cast  into  the  sea.  The  Roman  regifugium  is 
obviously  a  fragment  of  a  similar  rite.  The 
folk-explanation  treated  it  as  a  symbol  com- 
memorative of  the  expulsion  of  the  Tarquinii. 

VIII.    Man-Worship. 

The  rules  of  life  prescribed  for  the  priest  of 
Jupiter,  the  Flamen  Dialis,  are  given  in  part  by 
Plutarch  (Q.  R.  40,  44,  50,  109,  no,  in,  112, 
and  113),*  and  are  a  signal  instance  of  the 
necessity  of  explaining  Roman  cults,  not  by 
reference  to  the  artificial  mythology  of  the  Vedas 
or  to  the  civilised  myths  of  Greece,  but  to  the 
customs  of  peoples  who  are  still  steeped  in  ani- 
mism. That  a  spirit  may  take  up  its  abode  as  a 
Dryad  in  a  tree  or  in  an  animal,  as  in  the  beasts 
worshipped  by  the  ancient  Egyptians,  or  may 

*  For  the  full  list  see  Marquardt,  328-331. 


Ixxii  INTRODUCTION. 

temporarily  take  possession  of  a  human  being, 
as  Apollo  possessed  the  Pythian  priestess,  is 
easily  comprehended.  But  that  a  spirit  should 
permanently  dwell  in  a  man,  and  that  the  man 
should  exercise  all  the  powers  and  receive  all  the 
worship  that  belong  to  the  spirit,  would  be 
almost  incredible  were  it  not  for  the  numerous 
instances  of  such  worship  collected  by  the 
erudition  of  Mr.  Frazer.*  In  Japan  the  sun- 
goddess  dwelt  in  the  Mikado  ;  in  Lower  Guinea 
and  among  the  Zapotecs  of  South  Mexico  the 
sun-spirit  takes  human  form.  In  Cambodia  the 
spirit  of  fire  and  the  spirit  of  Avater  manifest 
themselves  in  the  (human)  kings  of  fire  and 
water.  Rain-kings  are  found  on  the  Congo, 
the  Upper' Nile,  and  among  Abyssinian  tribes. 
The  weather-spirit  is  worshipped  in  the  kings 
of  Loango,  Mombaza,  Quiteva,  the  Banjars,  and 
the  Muyscas.  In  the  South  Sea  Islands,  gene- 
rally, "  every  god  can  take  possession  of  a  man 
and  speak  through  him."  f 

In  the  next  place,  these  divine  kings  or  priests 
are  all  charged  with  a  force  which  enables  them 
to  control  the  course  of  Nature.  Lest,  therefore, 
this  force  should  be  inadvertently  and  uninten- 

*  Golden  Bough,  i.  37  ff.  t  Ibid.,  i.  39. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxiii 

tioually  discharged,  with  results  disastrous  to 
the  recipient  of  the  shock  or  to  the  universe  at 
large,  the  divine  priest  or  king  must  be  insulated. 
And  this  insulation  is  effected  by  taboos  :  every 
action  is  taboo  to  him  which  might  bring  him 
into  dangerous  contact  with  others.* 

When,  therefore,  we  learn  that  the  Flamen 
Dialis  was  subject  to  a  very  large  number  of 
taboos,  all  of  which  find  analogies,  while  some 
find  their  exact  counterparts,  in  the  taboos  laid 
on  the  divine  priests  and  kings  previously 
mentioned  ;  and  when  we  further  discover  that 
PreUer,t  on  totally  different  grounds,  considered 
the  Flamen  to  have  been  "  the  living  counter- 
part "  of  Jupiter,  it  seems  not  unreasonable  to 
regard  the  Flamen  Dialis  as  the  human  embodi- 
ment of  the  sky-spirit. 

The  Flamen,  according  to  Plutarch  (R.  Q. 
40),  was  forbidden  to  anoint  his  body  in  the 
open  air,  i.e.  sub  Jove;  and  of  the  Mikado  we 
are  told,  "Much  less  will  they  suffer  that  he 
should  expose  his  sacred  person  to  the  open 
air.":}:     The    Flamen    was   forbidden   to    touch 

*  Golden  Bough,  ch.  ii.  t  Rom.  Mythol.^,  i.  201. 

X  Ksempfer,  History  of  Japan,  quoted  by  Mr.  Frazer, 
i.  no. 


Ixxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

meal  or  raw  meat,  i.e.,  meal  or  meat  which 
might  be  consumed  by  others ;  so,  too,  the 
vessels  used  by  the  Mikado  were  "generally 
broke,  for  fear  they  should  come  into  the  hands 
of  laymen;  for  they  believe  religiously  that  if 
any  layman  should  presume  to  eat  his  food  out 
of  these  sacred  dishes,  it  would  swell  and  inflame 
his  mouth  and  throat."  * 

For  the  many  other  taboos  imposed  on  the 
Flam  en,  I  must  refer  to  Mr.  Frazer's  great  work.t 
I  will   here   only   mention  one,   which  is  not 
explicitly  explained  in  the  Golden  Bough.     If 
the  Flamen's  wife  died,  he  had  to  resign  (Q.  R. 
50).      Now,    it   is    obvious   from    this    that   a 
widowed   Flamen   was  somehow  dangerous   or 
in  danger,  and  that  the  danger  was  one  which 
re-marriage  would  not  avert.     I  submit,  there- 
fore, that  a  widowed  Flamen  was  considered  in 
danger  of  sudden  death,  and  that  this  danger  (a 
danger  to  the  community,   which  might   thus 
lose  the  sky-spirit)  consisted  in  the  probability 
that  the  soid  of  the  departed  wife  might  tempt 

*  Ksempfer,  History  of  Japan,  quoted  by  Mr.  Fraser, 
i.  no. 

t  With  Q.  E.,  Ill,  cf.  Golden  Bough,  i.  207;  with 
Q.  R.,  112,  cf.  G,  B.,  i.  1S3  ;  and  generally  see  i.  117. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxv 

away  the  soul  of  the  living  Flamen.  In  Burmah, 
proper  precautions  are  taken  to  prevent  a  baby's 
soul  from  following  that  of  its  dead  mother,  or 
the  soul  of  a  bereaved  husband  or  wife  from 
rejoining  the  lost  one,  or  to  prevent  the  soul  of 
a  dead  child  "  from  luring  away  the  soul  of  its 
playmate  to  the  spirit-land."*  But  accidents 
will  happen,  and.  it  is  so  important  for  an 
agricultural  community  to  have  the  sky-spirit 
under  direct  control,  that  the  Eomans  were 
doubtless  well  advised  in  running  -no  risks,  and 
in  transferring  the  spirit  into  another  Flamen. 

IX.  Taboos. 

In  fairy  tales  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
hero  should  be  forbidden  to  see  his  wife  on 
certain  days,  or  whilst  she  is  wasliing,  or  at 
night,  and  that  he  should  be  required  to  take 
precautions  lest  he  should  take  her  unawares 
in  one  of  the  forbidden  moments,  t  But  it  is 
surprising  to  find  that  the  prosaic  Roman 
punctiliously  observed  fairy  etiquette  in  these 

*  G.  B.,  i.  130. 

t  For  instances  see  Hartland,  Science  of  Fairy  Tales, 
pp.  272-274. 


Ixxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

matters,  and  habitually  behaved  like  an  in- 
habitant of  fairy -land.  See  B.  Q.  g  and  65. 
It  is  also  surprising  to  discover  that  in  Italy, 
where,  owing  to  "the  vigorous  development  of 
the  marital  authority,  regardless  of  the  natural 
rights  of  persons  as  such,"  the  wife's  "  moral  sub- 
jection became  transformed  into  legal  slavery,"  * 
the  wife  was  "  exempted  from  the  tasks  of  corn- 
grinding  and  cooking,"  because,  according  to 
Mommsen,  those  tasks  were  menial.t  The 
exemption  is  mentioned  by  Plutarch  in  R.  Q. 
85  ;  but  we  must  take  leave  to  question  Mom- 
msen's  explanation.  The  exemption  is  not  an 
exemption,  but  a  prohibition :  it  is  identical 
with  the  taboo  laid  on  the  Flamen  Dialis 
{R.  Q.  109),  and  has  the  same  object.  Doubt- 
less if  a  Roman  ate  food  touched  by  a  woman, 
"it  would  swell  and  inflame  his  mouth  or 
throat,"  or  have  some  disastrous  effect.  For 
that  even  indirect  contact  with  women  at  certain 
periods,  e.g.  child-birth,  &c.,  is  highly  dangerous, 
is  a  belief  found  amongst  the  Australian  blacks 
and  the  Eskimo,  the  Indians  of  North  America, 
and  the  Kafirs  of  South  Africa.  An  Australian 
blackfellow,  having  been  brought  accidentally 
*  Momms.,  R.  II.,  i.  25.  f  Ibid.,  i.  60. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxvii 

into  this  dangerous  contact,  died  of  terror  within 
a  fortnight.*  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that 
the  Romans,  returning  home  after  absence, 
if  their  wives  were  at  Jwme,  ufed  to  fend  a 
mejfenger  unto  them  before,  for  to  give  ivarning 
and  advertifement  of  their  comming.  And  we 
can  understand  that  the  primitive  pubhc  for 
whom  the  fairy  tales  in  question  were  com- 
posed found  the  incident  of  the  violated  taboo 
as  thrUling  and  as  full  of  "actuality"  as  a 
modern  reader  finds  the  latest  sensational  novel. 
The  belief  that  a  mother  and  her  new-born 
babe  are  peculiarly  at  the  mercy  of  malevolent 
spirits  is  world-wide.  In  the  fairy  tales  of 
Christian  Europe  the  period  of  danger  is  termi- 

*  G.  B.,  1.  170.  I  may  point  out  that  in  some  parts 
of  Europe  these  taboos  still  survive.  For  six  weeks  after 
delivery,  the  young  mother  is  forbidden  to  enter  a  strange 
house,  or  go  shopping,  or  draw  water  from  a  well,  or 
walk  over  a  sowed  field  (Grimm,  D.  M.*,  iii.  pp.  435, 
464,  Nos.  35,  844,  845).  The  Esthonians  also  regard  a 
new-born  child  as  tabooed,  and  indirect  contact  with  it 
as  dangerous  {Ibid.,  p.  488,  No.  28).  Eor  the  death - 
dealing  qualities  of  women,  ef.  Burchard  von  Worms, 
Samlung  der  Decrete,  Coin,  1548,  p.  201a  (quoted  by 
Grimm,  iii.  410).  Amongst  the  Eskimo,  as  amongst  the 
Germans,  the  young  mother  is  forbidden  to  leave  the 
house  for  six  weeks  (Reclus,  Primitive  Folk,  36)  ;  she  is 
also  tabooed  by  the  Badagas  of  the  Neilgherrie  Hills 
(Ibid.,  192). 

9 


Ixxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

nated  by  baptism,  until  Avhich  time  various  pre- 
cautions, such  as  burning  a  light  in  the  chamber, 
must  be  observed.*  In  ancient  Italy  the  danger 
ended  Avhen  the  child  received  its  name,  which, 
as  Plutarch  {R.  Q.  103)  informs  us,  was  on  the 
ninth  day  after  birth  in  the  case  of  boys,  on  the 
eighth  in  the  case  of  girls.  Until  that  day  a 
candle  was  to  be  kept  lighted,  and  the  spirit 
Candelif  era  was  to  be  invoked.  On  that  day  the 
child  was  purified  (which  indicates  an  original 
taboo),  and  received  the  bulla,  mentioned  by 
Plutarch  (R.  Q.  102),  to  preserve  him  hence- 
forth from  evil  spirits  and  the  evil  eye. 
Whether  the  bulla  derived  its  virtue  from  the 
substances  which  were  enclosed  in  it,  as  in  a 
box,  or  from  its  moon  shape,  is  uncertain.  If 
the  latter  be  the  true  explanation,  we  may 
compare  the  fact  recorded  by  Plutarch  (R.  Q. 
76),  that  thofe  wJio  are  defcended  of  the  moft 
noble  and  auncient  houfes  of  Rome  carried  little 
moones  upon  their  shoes.  The  daughters  of  Sion 
also  wore  as  amulets  "round  tires  Uke  the 
moon"  (Isaiah,  iii.  18).  The  moon-spirit  sends 
disease  or  takes  possession  of  the  person  who  is 
"lunatick"  or  "moon-struck."  But  the  spirit 
•  Hartlaud,  S.  of  F.  T.,  p.  93^.  for  instances. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxix 

may  be  deluded,  and  will  enter  any  moon- 
shaped  object  which  the  person  attacked  is 
wearing.  The  Chaldseans  diverted  the  spirit 
of  disease  from  the  sick  man  by  providing  an 
image  in  the  likeness  of  the  spirit  to  attract 
the  plague.* 

X. — Sympathetic  Magic. 

The  traveller  who  has  little  or  no  acquaintance 
with  the  language  of  the  land  in  which  he  is, 
resorts  naturally  to  the  language  of  gesture,  and 
mimics  the  thing  Avhich  he  wishes  to  have  done. 
Primitive  man  communicates  his  wishes  to 
I^ature  in  exactly  the  same  way  :  if  he  wishes 
to  have  game  caught  in  the  trap  which  he  sets, 
he  first  pretends  to  fall  into  it  himself.  He  has 
not  learnt  to  "  interrogate  "  Nature  in  her  own 
language  by  means  of  experiment  and  crucial 
instances,   but   he   has    a   presentiment  of   the 

*  "Make  of  it  au  image  in  his  likeness  (i.e.,  of 
Namtar,  the  plague)  ;  apply  (the  image)  to  the  living 
flesh  of  his  body  {i.e.,  of  the  sick  man).  May  the 
malevolent  Namtar  who  possesses  him  pass  into  the 
image"  (Lenormant,  Chaldcean  Magic,  p.  51).  The 
Buddhists  of  Ceylon  cure  disease  in  exactly  the  same 
way  (J.  Roberts,  Oritntal  Illustrations  of  Scripture, 
p.  171). 


Ixxx  INTRODUCTION. 

method  of  Concomitant  Variations  and  of  the 
Substitution  of  Similars.  If  a  thing  is  itself 
beyond  his  reach,  he  substitutes  its  counterpart, 
its  image  or  its  name,  or  something  related  to 
it  or  connected  with  it,  in  confidence  that  any 
changes  he  may  work  in  the  one  -will  be  accom- 
panied by  concomitant  variations  in  the  other. 
Hence  the  reluctance  shown  by  many  savages  to 
allow  their  likenesses  to  be  taken  or  their  names 
to  be  known,  as  with  the  name  or  the  likeness 
the  man  himself  would  pass  into  the  power  of 
the  stranger.*  So  the  Romans,  as  Plutarch  in- 
forms us  (R.  Q.  6i),  kept  the  name  of  their 
tutelar  god  secret,  for  the  same  reason,  as 
Plutarch  acutely  observes,  as  other  nations  kept 
the  images  of  their  gods  chained ;  f  and  for  the 

*  Cf.  C.  F.  Gordon  Gumming,  Two  Happy  Years  in 
Ceylon,  i.  p.  278,  "  The  astrologer  is  called  in  to  preside 
at  baby's  '  rice  feast,'  when  some  grains  of  rice  are 
first  placed  in  its  mouth.  He  selects  for  the  little  one 
a  name  which  is  compounded  from  the  name  of  the 
ruling  planet  of  that  moment.  This  name  he  tells  only 
to  the  father,  who  whispers  it  low  in  baby's  ear — no  one 
else  must  know  it,  and,  like  the  Chinese  '  infantile  name,' 
this  '  rice  name '  is  never  used  lest  sorcerers  should  hear 
it  and  be  able  to  work  malignant  spells." 

t  For  instances  see  Folk  Lore,  iii.  137.  The  Romans 
themselves  fettei^ed  the  image  of  Saturnus  (Macrob.,  i.  S.  5 ; 
Stat.  Silv.,  i.  6.  4  ;  Arnob.,  iv.  24  ;  Minuc.  Fel.,  c.  22.  5). 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxxi 

same  reason,  we  may  add,  as  the  Romans  forbade 
the  living  counterpart  of  the  sky-spirit  to  leave 
the  city,  viz.,  lest  he  should  pass  out  of  their 
control. 

In  the  same  spirit,  the  Romans  would  not 
allow  a  table  to  be  completely  stripped  of  food 
(R.  Q.  64)  or  a  light  to  be  extinguished  (75)  : 
the  action  might  produce  permanent  effects. 
The  same  feelmg  prevailed  or  prevails  with 
regard  to  the  table  in  Chemnitz,  though  it  is 
regarded  as  a  sign  of  death  if  a  light  goes  out  of 
its  own  accord.* 

The  practice  of  allowing  the  spoils  taken  from 
an  enemy  to  rust — a  practice  which  Plutarch  (37) 
cannot  comprehend — was  doubtless  a  piece  of 
sympathetic  magic  :  as  the  armour  rusted,  the 
enemy's  power  of  armed  resistance  would 
diminish. 

Another  interesting  instance  of  sympathetic 
magic  lurks  in  B.  Q.  32.  The  images  which, 
as  Plutarch  says,  were  thrown  into  the  river, 
represented  a  spirit  of  vegetation  or  a  corn- 
spirit;  and  the  object  of  plunging  them  into 
the  river  was  thereby  to  secure  that  the  crops 

*  Chemnitser  JRockenphilosopJiie,  16  and  325  (Grimm, 
D.  M.\  iii.  435  and  445). 


Ixxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

should  he  correspondingly  drenched  with  rain.* 
This  rite  also  illustrates  the  origin  of  a  concep- 
tion which  has  its  roots  in  sympathetic  magic 
and  yet  exerts  considerable  influence  in  the  civi- 
lised world — the  conception  of  "legal  fictions." 
The  images,  undoubtedly,  were  substitutes  for 
human  beings  who  were  (as  representing  the 
corn-spirit)  drowned  in  the  Tiber.  Human 
sacrifice,  though  exceptional,  was  not  unknown 
at  Rome  in  historic  times,  as  appears  from  B.  Q. 
83 ;  and  the  substitution  of  animals  or  of  in- 
animate objects  for  human  beings  is  not  peculiar 
to  Rome,  but  is  tlie  usual  means  by  which  the 
transition  from  the  more  to  the  less  barbarous 

*  The  classical  references  are  :  Festus,  p.  143  and 
385  ;  Dionys.,  i.  38 ;  Ov.,  F.,  i.  56,  iii.  791,  v.  62  /. ; 
Varro,  L.  L.,  vii.  44;  Paul.  Diac,  p.  15;  Lact.,  I.  i. 
21.  6;  Maciob.,  i.  5.  10,  and  11.  47  ;  Prudent.  C.  Sym- 
mach.,  ii.  295  ;  Cicero  pro  Roscio  Avi.,  35.  100 ;  Catull., 
xvii.  8.  23;  Non.  Marc,  p.  3586.;  Liv.  i.  21,  iv.  12. 
The  modern  literature :  first  and  foremost  and  final, 
ilannhardt,  Wold-  und  Feldkulte,  p.  265  ff,,  whose  ex- 
planation is  adopted  in  Roscher's  Lexihon ;  further, 
Preller,  Rom.  M.^,  ii.  135^.  ;  Marquardt,  190^. ;  Grimm, 
D.  M.,  733,  n.  4.  The  meaning  of  the  word  Argci  has 
received  no  satisfactory  explanation  yet.  The  number 
of  the  images  is  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  each  of 
the  twenty-four  quarters  of  ancient  Rome  required  rain 
for  its  crops. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxxiii 

custom  is  effected.     But  the  Romans,  who  were 
practical  and  logical  to  the  extreme,  who  reduced 
magic  to  a  system  whereby  they  regulated  their 
daily  life,  consistently  enough  also  utilised  sym- 
pathetic magic  as  a  legal  instrument.     For  it 
would  be  a  great   mistake   to   infer  from  the 
ridicule  poured  by  Cicero  (Pro  Murena,  xii.  62) 
on  the  fictions  of  Roman  law,  that  those  sym- 
bolisms were   puerile   mummeries   designed  to 
benefit  the  legal  profession  at  the  expense  of 
its   clients.      The    clod    of    earth   which    was 
brought   into  court  was  no  mere   symbol,  but 
gave  to  those  who   held   it   exactly  the  same 
control  over  the  estate  from  which  it  came,  as 
the  image  of  a  god  gives  to  its  possessor,  or  as 
the  hair  or  clothing  of  a  person  who  is  to  be 
bewitched  gives  to  the  worker  of  the  spell. 

A  form  of  sympathetic  magic  which  is  prac- 
tised by  agricultural  peoples  all  over  the  world 
is  a  "  sacred  marriage,"  whereby  two  spirits  or 
their  images,  or  their  living  representatives,  are 
united,  in  order  that  their  union  may  be  sym- 
pathetically followed  by  fertility  in  flock  and 
field.  The  ceremony  of  the  "  sacred  marriage  " 
frequently  survives  when  its  purpose  has  been 
forgotten,   and   then   a   popular   explanation  is 


Ixxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

invented  for  and  by  the  folk.  The  myth  of 
Acca  Larentia,  given  by  Plutarch,  R.  Q.  35, 
seems  to  me  a  piece  of  folk-lore  of  this  kind. 
To  begin  with,  it  is  not  uncommon  to  find  in 
Greek  and  Asiatic  cults,  for  instance,*  a  woman 
shut  up  with  a  god  in  his  temple.  And  the 
result  of  this  union  is  an  increase  in  the  agricul- 
tural wealth  or  fertility  of  the  community.  The 
same  result  appears  in  the  "rationalised"  ex- 
planation of  the  "sacred  marriage"  of  Acca 
Larentia  and  Hercules,  given  by  Plutarch, 
Further,  an  exactly  similar  tale  is  told  of 
Hercules  and  Flora,!  whose  name  shows  that 
she  is  a  spirit  of  flowering  and  blossoming 
vegetation,  whilst  her  cult  points  to  a  realistic 
sacred  marriage  in  which  she  took  part.  J 
Again,  Acca  Larentia  and  Flora  were  evidently 
felt  to  be  spirits  of  the  same  class  as  the  Dea 
Dia,  for  sacrifices  were  ofiered  to  them  as  part 

*  See  Khein.  Museum,  1867,  p.  129. 

t  Macrob.,  i.  10,  1 1  /.  ;  Gell.,  N.  A.,  vii.  (vi.)  7  ;  Plut., 
Rom.,  4.  5  ;  Lactant.,  i.  20.  5. 

+  "  Exuuntiir  etiain  vestibus  populo  flagitante  mere- 
trices,  quEe  tunc  {i.e.,  at  the  Floralia)  mimarum  fungun- 
tur  officio"  (Lact.  I.e.).  Cf.  Val.  Max.,  2.  10.  8;  Senec, 
Ep.,  97-  7;  Mart.,  i  pncf.;  Ov.,  F.,  iv.  946,  v.  183; 
Tertull.,  De  SjpecL,  17;  Min.  Felix,  25.  S;  Augustiu, 
C.  D.,  ii.  27. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxxv 

of  the  worship  of  the  Dea  Dia;  and  the  Dea 
Dia  was  a  corn-spirit,  as  is  plainly  shown  by 
the  Acta  Arvalium  Fratrum*  At  the  same 
time,  though  Acca  Larentia,  Flora,  and  the  Dea 
Dia  were  all  spirits  of  the  same  class,  it  is  clear 
that  they  were  distinguished  from  each  other, 
for  the  Arval  Brothers  sacrificed  to  each  of  them 
separately  and  under  distinct  names.  Finally, 
whether  Acca  Larentia  had  originally  anything 
to  do  with  the  Lares  seems  doubtful,!  and  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that,  in  later  times  at  any  rate, 
she  was  called  "the  mother  of  the  Lares,"  one 
cannot  build  much  on  the  etymology  which 
makes  "  Acca  "  mean  "  mother."  J  Certain  it 
is,  however,  that  the  Arval  Brothers,  in  wor- 
shipping the  Dea  Dia,  began  their  famous  and 

*  The  Arval  Brothers  wore  a  harvest-crown,  vittis 
spiceis  coronati,  C.  I.  L.,  vi.  2104''  16.  They  preserved 
a  sheaf  of  corn  (corn-baby,  mother,  &c.)  from  the  pre- 
vious year's  harvest ;  this  is  the  frugcs  aridas  of  0.  J.  L., 
I.e.  6.  They  consecrated  the  old  corn,  the  green  corn 
of  the  new  year,  and  a  loaf,  fruges  aridas  et  virides 
contigerunt  et  panes  laureates,  I.e. ;  and  they  sacrament- 
ally  "  ate  the  god,"  fruges  libatas. 

t  Mommsen,  Die  echte  und  die  falsche  Acca  Larentia, 

3  A.  3- 

+  Jordan,    Krit.   Beitr.,   75,  compares    Italian   atta, 

"  mother  "  and  Greek  aKKtb  ? 


Ixxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

very  ancient  song  Avith  an  invocation  of  the 
Lares.*  It  is  plain,  therefore,  that  there  was 
from  pre-historic  times  a  tendency  to  associate 
the  worship  of  the  kindly  Lares  with  that  of 
spirits  of  the  class  to  which  the  Dea  Dia  and 
Acca  Larentia  belonged.  But  the  feast  of  the 
Larentalia  (or  Larentinalia),  to  which  Plutarch 
alludes  in  B.  Q.  34,  was  evidently  a  piece  of 
ancestor-worship,  and  may  therefore  have  been 
part  of  the  worship  of  the  Lares  from  the 
beginning.  Lf  this  really  be  so,  Acca  Larentia 
will  be  a  soul  promoted  to  the  rank  of  a  spirit 
of  vegetation. 

The  theory  of  sympathetic  magic  may  per- 
haps afford  the  solution  of  Plutarch's  problem 
(97),  Avhy  they  tliat  would  live  chaste  were 
forbidden  to  eat  pulse.  Plutarch  suggests  that 
as  far  as  beans  are  concerned  the  reason  may 
be  that  the  Pythagoreans  abominated  them. 
This  "symbol"  of  the  Pythagoreans  is  well- 
known.     Milton  was  inspired  by  it  to  put  the 

case — 

"  If  all  the  world 
Should  in  a  fit  of  temp'rance  feed  on  pulse," 

and,   according   to   I^eanthes,   quoted   by  lam- 
*  "E  nos  Lases  iuvate"  =  Age  nos,  Lare.",  iuTate. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxxvii 

blichus  in  his  life  of  Pythagoras,  the  prohibition 
extended  even  to  treading  down  the  growing 
bean ;  for,  he  informs  us,  Pythagoras  inculcated 
the  virtue  of  chastity  so  successfully  that  when 
ten  of  his  disciples,  being  attacked,  might  have 
escaped  by  crossing  a  bean-field,  they  died  to  a 
man  rather  than  tread  down  the  beans :  and 
when  another  disciple,  who  was  shortly  after- 
wards captured  and  brought  before  Dionysius, 
was  bidden  by  that  tyrant  to  explain  the  strange 
conduct  of  his  fellows,  he  replied,  "  They  suffered 
themselves  to  be  put  to  death  rather  than  tread 
beans  under  foot ;  and  I  will  rather  tread  beans 
under  foot  than  reveal  the  reason." 

This  is  sufficiently  mysterious ;  and  the 
Pythagorean  symbol  can  scarcely  be  said  to 
explain  the  Italian  prohibition.  But  though 
Plutarch  has  committed  the  error  of  defining 
ignotum  per  ignotius,  he  has  nevertheless  been 
led  by  a  sound  instinct,  in  comparing  the  two 
things  together.  Mr.  Frazer  (in  Folk-Lore,  i. 
145  /".)  has  abundantly  shown  that  many  of  the 
symbols  of  Pythagoras  are  but  maxims  of  folk- 
lore which  have  gathered  round  the  name  of 
that  mysterious  philosopher.  It  would  be 
nothing  strange,  then,  if  a  piece  of  Italian  folk- 


Ixxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

lore  should  be  fathered  on  Pythagoras,  for  Magna 
Graecia  was  the  home  of  Pythagoreanism. 

Now  the  folk  has  at  all  times  been  fond  of 
discovermg  resemblances  between  plants  and 
other  objects,  as  the  common  names  of  flowers, 
&c.,  sufficiently  show.  Further,  according  to 
popular  notions,  these  resemblances  do  not  exist 
for  nothing :  between  the  plant  and  the  object 
it  resembles  there  exists  an  occidt  but  potent 
relation.  The  "  Doctrine  of  Signatures  "  was  a 
quasi-scientific  organisation  of  this  branch  of 
folk-lore.  "  Turmeric  has  a  brilliant  yeUow 
colour,  which  indicates  that  it  has  the  power  of 
curing  jaundice;  for  the  same  reason,  poppies 
must  reheve  diseases  of  the  head,"  to  take  a 
couple  of  instances  from  the  Pharmacologia  of 
Dr.  Paris  (p.  43).  The  ancient  Romans  who 
substituted  an  offering  of  poppy-heads  for  a 
sacrifice  of  human  beings  were  not  practising 
a  childish  cheat  on  the  gods :  on  all  sound 
principles  of  folk-lore  they  were  offering  a  per- 
fectly valid  equivalent. 

When  then  we  find  Porphyry,  in  his  life  of 
Pythagoras  (§  43),  saying  that  Pythagoras  bade 
his  followers  "  abstain  from  beans  as  from 
human   flesh,"   we   may   reasonably  infer   that 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxxix 

beans  were   regarded,  in   the  folk-lore  of   the 

day,   as   resembling   some   part   of   the  human 

body,  and  as  having  a  mysterious  affinity  with 

it.     This  conjecture  receives  some  support  from 

the   fact   that,   whereas  Porphyry  explains  all 

the  other  "  symbols "  as  allegorical  statements 

of  various  moral  and  civic  duties,  he  explains 

this  by  a  piece  of  folk-lore  of  the  same  kind 

as  the  modern  popular  belief  that  a  hair  kept 

in  water  will  turn  into  an  eel.     The  exact  part 

of  the  body  to  which  beans  were  supposed  to 

bear   a   resemblance   may  be   difficult   at   this 

distance  of  time  to  determine.     The  passage  in 

Porphyry  gives  some  hints.* 

A  more  interesting  fact  is  that,  according  to 
Herodotus,  ii.  37,  the  Egyptians  had  the  same 
aversion  to  eating  beans,  and  that  Egyptian 
priests  might  not  even  look  at  a  bean,  so  unclean 

*  The  classical  references  on  this  subject  of  beans 
are  :  Diog.  Laerfc.,  viii.  24  and  34  (quoting  Aristotle, 
•fjroi  OTL  alooioLS  elcrlv  o/xoioi.),  Gellius,  N.  A.,iv.  II  ;  Cic, 
de  Div.,  i.  30,  ii.  58  ;  Pliny  N.  IT.,  xviii.  12  ;  Didymus 
in  Geopon.,  ii.  58  ;  Sext.  Emp.,  Pyrrh.  Hyp.,  iii.  224  ; 
Iambi.,  Vit.  Pyth.,  109  and  Protrcpt.  cxtr.  Symh.,  37  ; 
Anon.  (e.Photio),  Vit.  Pyth.,  7  ;  Pseudo-Orig.,  Philos.  ii.  ; 
ApoUon.  Dyso.,  Mirab.  Hist,  c.  46 ;  Eudocia,  p.  368  ; 
Suidas,  s.  v.  Su/^/S.  Uvday.  ;  Eustatb.,  N.,  p.  948. 


xc  INTRODUCTION. 

was  it  considered.  From  this  passage  it  is 
usually  inferred  that  Pythagoras  obtained  this 
piece  of  his  doctrine  from  the  Egyptians ;  and 
Y.  D.  Link  (Die  Uricelf,  225)  sought  to  sup- 
port the  inference  by  the  suggestion  that  the 
prohibition  originally  had  reference  to  the  sacred 
Egyptian  bean,  and  was  subsequently  extended 
to  the  common  bean  (faha  vulgaris).  Pursuing 
this  line  of  thought,  we  are  at  once  struck  by  the 
fact  that  the  sacred  Egyptian  bean  (nelumbium 
speciosum)  is  a  lotus ;  and  the  lotus,  both  as  a 
plant  and  as  a  symbol,*  carries  our  thoughts  to 
India.  We  thus  seem  to  see  a  piece  of  folk-lore 
migrating,  along  with  the  plant  to  wliich  it  was 
attached,  from  India  to  Egypt,  from  Egypt  to 
Europe. 

But  Avhcn  did  this  interesting  migration  take 
place  ?  The  prohibition  was  known  pretty  early 
in  Sicily,  for  it  makes  its  appearance  in  the 
fragments  of  Empedocles,  who  was  born  at 
Agrigentum,  B.C.  490.  We  can,  however,  trace 
it  back  much  earher  in  Italy.  There  it  dates 
from  pre-historic  times,  for  it  was  one  of  the 
taboos  laid  upon  the  flamen  Dialis.     And  the 

*  For  its  meaning  as  a  symbol,  see  Westropp,  Primitive 
Symbolism,  p.  28. 


INTRODUCTION.  xci 

idea  that  beans  were  human  flesh  is  implied  in 
the  part  which  they  played  in  the  funeral 
ceremonies  of  the  primitive  Italians.  That  part 
is  remarkably  interesting.  Plutarch  tells  us 
that  "the  folemne  fuppers  and  bankets  at 
funerals  for  the  dead  were  uftiaUy  ferved  with 
pulfe  above  all  other  viands."  This  is  a  strange 
contrast  to  the  aversion  shown  otherwise  for 
eating  beans,  and  it  cries  aloud  for  explanation. 
Mr.  E.  S.  Hartland,  in  Folk  Lore,  III.  ii.,  has 
put  forward  the  theory  that  the  practice  of  sin- 
eating  is  the  transformed  survival  of  a  savage 
custom  of  eating  deceased  kinsmen.  Even  those 
who  dissent  from  his  conclusion  wiU  not  be  able 
to  deny  that  the  custom  does  exist  among 
savages,  and  that  the  object  of  cannibalism  is  to 
secure  to  the  eater  the  courage,  cunning,  strength, 
&c.,  of  the  person  eaten ;  nor  will  it  be  denied 
that  on  the  first  movement  from  savagery  a 
tendency  would  manifest  itself  to  substitute  for 
the  corpse  anything  which,  according  to  the 
canons  of  savage  logic,  might  be  regarded  as  an 
equivalent  substitute.  The  Italians,  regarding 
beans  as  human  flesh,  might,  we  may  conjecture, 
substitute  beans ;  as  the  Bavarian  peasant  substi- 
tutes Leiclien-nudeln.     Before,  however,  we  can 


xcii  INTRODUCTION. 

regard  this  as  anything  more  than  a  guess,  we 
want  proof  that  the  Italians  did  really  look  upon 
the  beans  which  they  ate  at  funeral  feasts  as 
representative  of  the  deceased.  That  proof  is 
forthcoming,  I  submit,  in  the  belief  mentioned 
by  Pliny  (N.  H.,  xviii.  30.  2)  that  "the  spirit 
of  the  deceased  Avas  in  the  bean "  {mortuorum 
animcB  sint  in  ea,  i.e.,  in  the  faha).  And  inas- 
much as  the  law  forbade  them  that  would  be 
chaste  to  eat  pulse,  it  seems  probable  that  the 
object  of  eating  beans  at  funeral  banquets  was 
to  convey  the  propagating  powers  of  the  deceased 
to  his  kinsmen. 

If  then  the  superstition  about  the  bean  was 
borrowed  by  the  Italians,  it  must  have  been 
borrowed  in  primitive  times ;  and  we  must  think 
that  the  belief  reached  the  Itahans  at  the  same 
time  as  the  cultivation  of  the  bean  itself  spread 
from  its  original  (unknown)  home.  But,  if  we 
may  trust  comparative  philology,  the  bean  was 
probably  known  to  the  European  Aryans  before 
they  divided  into  separate  peoples,  such  as 
Slavs,  Italians,  &c.  And  thus  we  can  catch 
glimpses  of  this  piece  of  folk-lore  on  its  travels 
in  pro-ethnic  times.  But  this,  I  confess,  I  find 
it  rather  hard  to  beHeve.     Of  course,  if  there 


INTRODUCTION.  xciii 

were  channels  of  communication  by  which  the 
plant  itself  could  travel  in  that  "time  long 
past,"  then  by  those  same  channels  the  super- 
stition might  be  conveyed.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  if  one  people  could  see  a  resemblance 
between  the  bean  and  some  part  of  the  human 
body,  so  might  another.  We  do  not  imagine 
that  because  some  of  the  taboos  laid  on  the 
Mikado  were  the  same  as  some  laid  on  the 
flamen  Dialis,  they  were  therefore  borrowed. 
Why,  then,  should  we  resort  to  the  hypothesis 
of  borrowing  to  account  for  the  fact  the  flamen 
of  pre-historic  times  was  forbidden,  exactly  in 
the  same  way  as  the  priests  of  ancient  Egypt,  to 
see  or  name  a  bean? 

Folk-lorists  will  naturally  inquire  whether 
any  traces  of  the  concejDtions  and  customs  we 
have  been  examining  can  be  found  in  fairy-tales. 

I  may  therefore  conclude  by  pointing  out  that 
in  a  Lithuanian  tale,  published  and  translated 
into  German  in  the  Litauische  VolksUeder  und 
Mdrchen  of  A.  Leskien  and  K.  Brugman  (p.  202 
and  p.  471),  the  bean  has  the  same  "signature" 
as  it  had  in  ancient  Italy.  Another  story  in  the 
same  collection  (pp.  363-371  and  490-494) 
should  also  be  noticed  here  :  a  maiden  is  given 


xciv  INTRODUCTION. 

tlie  lieart  of  ca  dead  man  to  eat,  and  two  hours 
afterwards  she  bore  a  son,  who  could  speak  and 
run  the  moment  he  was  born. 

XI.   Aryan  Marriage. 

In  the  Romane  Questions  *  Phatarch  has  pre- 
served for  us  various  marriage  customs,  which 
raise  the  whole  question,  not  perhaps  of  human 
marriage,  but  certainly  of  Aryan  marriage.  Has 
monandry  always  been  the  prevaUing  form 
among  the  Aryan-speaking  peoples  ?  Among 
those  peoples  has  the  family,  as  far  as  we  can 
see  or  guess,  from  the  beginning  been  patriarchal 
and  agnatic  ? 

As  a  starting-point  for  the  discussion  of  this 
question,  two  propositions  may  be  laid  down  as 
broadly  true.  The  first  is,  that  at  some  period 
or  other,  all  Aryans  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
obtaining  their  wives  (or  some  of  their  wives) 
by  capture  and  by  purchase.  This  fact  may 
ultimately  imply  scarcity  of  native  women, 
female  infanticide,  polyandry,  and  kinship 
through  the  female  Hue ;  or  it  may  prove  to 
be  perfectly  compatible  with  a  patriarchal  and 

*  Pi.  Q.,  I,  2,  6,  7,  8,  29,  30,  31,  65,  86,  87,  105,  loS. 


INTRODUCTION.  xcv 

agnatic  system.  But  it  is  a  fact,  and  a  fact  of 
the  first  importance  for  this  discussion.  The 
second  proposition  that  may  safely  be  made 
is,  that  in  historical  times  at  least,  the  patri- 
archal form  of  family  has  always  been  the 
prevailing  form  amongst  Aryan  nations.  The 
exceptions  may  be  real,  or  they  may  be  due  to 
faulty  observation ;  they  may  be  of  the  highest 
importance,  as  being  the  sole  indications  of  a 
prior  and  very  different  form  of  family  life,  or 
they  may  be  merely  local,  transient  departures 
from  the  normal  patriarchal  form,  and  so  be 
insignificant  or  deceptive ;  but  in  any  case,  they 
are  relatively  so  few  as  to  leave  it  a  practically 
true  statement  to  say  that  the  patriarchal  family 
has  been  normal  among  the  Aryans  in  historic 
times. 

The  evidence  of  the  existence  of  marriage 
by  capture  is  furnished  by  folk-lore.  It  is  not 
necessary,  nor  is  this  the  place  to  review  that 
evidence ;  but  the  survivals  of  this  form  of 
marriage  which  are  recorded  in  the  Romane 
Questions  must  be  mentioned.  The  Romans, 
Plutarch  says  {R.  Q.,  29),  "  icould  not  permit 
the  new  ivedded  hride  to  paffe  of  herfelf  over  the 
door-fill  or  threfhold,  tvhenjlie  is  brought  home  to 


xcvi  INTRODUCTION. 

her  hufhand^s  houfe,  hit  they  that  accompanie  her 
muft  lift  her  up  between  them  from  the  ground, 
and  fo   convey   her  in."  *      That   the  Romans 
themselves  were   dimly   conscious   of   the  real 
origin  of   this   custom   is   implied   in  the  first 
solution  suggested  by  Plutarch,   viz.,  that    the 
ceremony  was  "in  remembrance  of  those  first 
wives  whom  they  ravished   perforce  from   the 
Sabines ; "  and  Rossbach,  in  his  great  work  on 
Roman   marriage,t  sees  in  the   custom   a  sur- 
vival from  times  when  the  bride,  captured  by 
force,  was  conveyed  against  her  will  into  the 
house  (or  den)  of  her  captor.     Parallels  to  the 
Roman    custom    are    to   be   found    elsewhere. 
Among  the  modern  Greeks  the  bride  is  lifted 
over  the  threshold,  as  it  would  be  most  unlucky 
if  she  touched  it  in  crossing.  J     It  is  the  most 
important  wedding-guest  among  the  Servians,  § 
the  bride's  nearest  relation  in  Lorraine,  ||  who 
carries  her  in  his  arms  from  the  waggon  into  her 
new  home.      Among   the   North   Frisians   the 

*  The  custom  is  also  testified  to  by  Serv.  on  Virg., 
Ed.,  viii.  29;  Isid.,  Orig.,  ix.  8;  Plaut.,  CWs.,  IV.  iv. 
I ;  Catull,  Ixi.  159  ;  Lucan,  Phars.,  ii.  358. 

t   Uchcr  die  romische  Ehc,  p.  360. 

+  Reinsberg-Diiringsfeld,  Uochzeilshuch,  p.  57. 

§  Ibid.,  84.  il  Ihid.,  251. 


INTRODUCTION.  xcvii 

"  bride-lifter "  (bridlefstr)  is  a  regular  wedding- 
official.*  The  ceremony  seems  to  have  been 
known  to  the  ancient  Hindoos  also.t  The 
Finnish-XJgrians,  whether  they  borrowed  or 
lent,  or  independently  developed  the  custom, 
uniformly  practise  it.  J  It  is  further  note- 
worthy that  the  Finnish-XJgrians  agree  with 
the  Romans,  the  Hindoos,  and  the  Russians  in 
this,  viz.,  that  the  bride  is  not  only  carried  over 
the  threshold  by  some  of  the  bridal  party  (not 
by  the  bridegroom)  but  is  then  caused  by  them 
"to  sit  upon  a  fliece  of  wooll."  §  The  meaning 
and  object  of  this  strange  proceeding  were  quite 
unknown  to  the  Romans,  who  practised  it  in 
Plutarch's  time,  as  they  are  to  the  Finnish- 
Ugrians  and  Russians  who  still  observe  the 
custom.  Rossbach  rightly  compares  the  ancient 
Roman  custom  of  making  the  flamen  and  flami- 
nica,  when  married  per  farreationem,  sit  upon  the 
fleece  of  the  sheep  that  was  slaughtered  during 
the  wedding  ceremonies ;  ||  he  then  refers  to  the 

*  Weinliold,  Die  deutschen  Frauenr,  i.  410. 
t  Haas  ia  Weber's  Ind.  Stud.,  v.  324,  359,  373. 
+  V.  Schroeder,  Hoclizeitsbrduclie  der  Esten,  pp.  88  ff. 
%  Plutarch,  R.  Q.,  31.     Cf.  Festus,  "In  pelle  lanata 
nova  nupta  considere  solet." 
li  Serv.  ad  ^n.,  iv.  374. 


xcviii  INTRODUCTION. 

Roman  practice  of  sitting  for  a  short  time  after 
prayer  in  silent  meditation,  and  this  he  thinks 
explains  the  custom  in  question.  Eut  surely  it 
leaves  unexplained  just  that  which  requires  ex- 
planation. Granted,  that  the  Eomans  showed 
more  reverence  than,  say  the  Scots  whom  Dr. 
Boyd  can  remember;  still,  are  we  to  imagine 
tliem  so  rapt  into  "  the  mind's  internal  heaven  " 
that  they  could  sit  down  in  the  grease  and  the 
gore  of  a  freshly-slaughtered  sheep's  fell,  "  nor 
heed  nor  see  what  things  these  be  "  ?  Wiiy  did 
they  not  sit  down  somewhere  else  ? 

A  possible  answer  to  tliis  question  may  be 
foiuid  in  the  following  considerations.  Many 
savages  consider  themselves  peculiarly  liable 
on  their  wedding-day  to  the  attacks  of  evil 
spirits.  The  Hindoos  and  the  Finnish-Ugrians 
unanimously  regard  the  seating  of  the  bride  on 
the  fleece  as  the  right  time  for  exorcising  evil 
spirits  and  purifying  the  bride:  the  Hindoos 
recite  an  incantation,  the  Esthonians  clash 
daggers  over  her  head,  for  iron  is  generally 
dreaded  by  spirits.  It  is,  therefore,  an  easy 
inference  that  the  fleece  itself  had  purificatory 
powers;  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  we  find  that 
the  Greeks,  at  any  rate,  regarded  a  sheepskin 


INTRODUCTION.  xcix 

in  this  light,  for  in  the  preliminary  ceremonies 
of  the  Eleusinia  was  a  purificatory  rite  which 
was  known  as  the  Zeus-fleece.*  In  the  collec- 
tion of  the  Hotel  Lambert  f  is  a  red-figured 
vase  bearing  a  representation  of  this  rite,  in 
which  the  person  purified  is  represented  as 
crouching  on  the  fleece. 

In  days  when  marriage  by  capture  was  real, 
and  not  merely  symbolical,  it  was  higlily  im- 
portant that  a  strange  woman  should,  immedi- 
ately on  entering  the  house,  be,  so  to  speak, 
spiritually  disinfected,  lest  she  should  introduce 
unwelcome  spirits  into  her  new  home  ;  or,  in  the 
intimate  relations  wliich  were  to  subsist  between 
her  and  her  captor,  J  should  bring  him  into  the 
power  of  strange  and  hostile  gods.  Hence  the 
close  adhesion  of  the  ceremony  of  the  fleece, 

*  Atos  Ki^diov,  Suidas,  s.v, 

t  De  Witte,  Descr.  des  Antiq,  de  I'Hdtel  Lambert,  p. 
68,  pi.  22  (reproduced  in  Daremberg  et  Saglio,  Diet.,  s.v., 
and  in  Duruy,  Hist,  des  Grecs,  i.  786).  The  right  inter- 
pretation of  this  scene  was  first  given  by  Lenormant, 
Contemporary  Review,  1880,  p.  137. 

X  The  Roman,  at  this  crisis  of  his  personal  history, 
placed  himself  under  the  protection  of  a  series  of  Di 
Indigetes,  e.g.,  Subigus,  Prema,  Pertunda  (S.  August., 
C.  D.,  vi.  9). 


c  INTRODUCTION. 

long  after  its  meaning  was  forgotten,  to  that  of 
lifting  the  bride  over  the  threshold. 

But  it  was  necessary  not  merely  to  detach 
the  strange  woman  from  her  own  gods,  she 
must  also  be  introduced  to  the  gods  of  her 
new  home.  This  introduction  survived  in  the 
Roman  custom,  whereby  neio  wedded  wives  are 
bidden  to  totich  fire  and  water  (E.  Q.  i).* 
That  this  custom  goes  back  to  the  time  when 
wives  were  captured  is  indicated  by  the  words 
"  are  bidden : "  the  force  which  was  at  first 
necessarily  used  survives  in  this  gentle  com- 
pulsion. Parallels  to  this  custom  are  forth- 
coming: the  Hindoo  bride,  according  to  the 
Kau^ilfasiitra  (77.  16),  was  led  thrice  round 
the  hearth  in  the  bridegroom's  house.  Exactly 
the  same  ceremony  not  only  was  practised  by 
the  ancient  Teutons,  but  is  still  observed  in 
some  places  in  North  Germany  and  in  West- 
phalia, f  Tlie  Esthonians  and  Wotjaks  still 
honour  the  custom.  |     The  first  thing  a  Servian 

*  The  Latin  phrase  is  "Aqua  et  igni  accipi."  The 
custom  is  testified  to  by  Dion.  Hal.,  ii.  30  ;  Varro,  L.  L., 
V.  61  ;  Serv.  ad  Jin.,  iv.  167 ;  Ov.,  P.,  iv.  787  ;  Test. 
8.V.  ScaBv.,  Diij.,  24.  I.  66 ;  Stat.,  SUv.  I.  ii.  3;  Val.  Fl., 
Argon.,  viii.  244. 

t  Weinhold,  L  375  and  408.  J  Schroeder,  128/. 


INTRODUCTION.  ci 

bride  has  to  do  on  entering  her  new  home  is  to 
mend  the  fire,*  and  in  ancient  Greece  she  was 
taken  at  once  to  the  hearth.  It  need  hardly 
be  said  that  the  hearth  is  the  abode  of  the 
house-spirit  and  the  centre  of  the  family  wor- 
ship. At  Eome,  we  find  from  Festus,t  the 
bride  was  also  sprinkled  with  water.  In  Sar- 
dinia,! her  mother-in-law  empties  a  glass  of 
water  over  her.  Amongst  the  ancient  Hindoos  § 
this  was  the  bridegroom's  duty ;  with  the 
Servians  it  is  the  function  of  the  DJewer.  \\ 
That  this  sprinkling  was  originally  an  intro- 
duction of  the  strange  woman  to  the  local  water- 
spirit  seems  indicated  by  the  fact  that  amongst 
the  Servians  the  sprinkhng  is  performed  at 
the  well,  in  the  Unterkrain  at  the  burn,^  in 
Albania  **  at  the  village-spring,  while  in  modern 
Greece  the  bride  casts  ofiTerings  into  the  spring,  tf 
The  conventionally  extravagant  lamentation 
which  was  required  of  the  Roman  bride  J  J   is 

*  Reinsb.-Diiringsfeld,  84. 

f  "Aqua  aspergebatur  nova   nupta,"  s.v.  Facem  in 
nuptiis. 

Z  Reinsb.-Diiringsfeld,  59.  §  Haas,  358. 

I)  Reinsb.-Diiringsfeld,  73.  1  Ibid.,  92. 

**  Ibid.,  63.  +t  Ibid.,  59. 

Xt  Cat.,  Ixi,  81-86,  no,  119  ;  Claud.,  Fescenn.,  106  ;  De 
Rapt.  Pros.,  ii.  335. 


cii  INTRODUCTION. 

regarded  by  Rossbach  (p.  329)  as  a  survival 
of  marriage  by  capture,  and  may  be  paralleled 
amongst  many  Aryan  nations  :  with  the  Hindoos 
it  was  part  of  the  officially  prescribed  pro- 
gramme ;  *  ill  the  Oberpfalz  it  is  obligatory ; 
in  Bohemia  and  in  Russia  it  is  required  by 
public  opinion.! 

The  evidence  of  folk-lore  (so  far  as  it  is  called 
for  by  the  Romane  Questions)  that  the  Aryans 
obtained  wives  by  capturing  the  women  of  other 
households  or  family  groups  than  their  own,  has 
now  been  stated.  It  does  not  suffice  to  show 
that  an  Aryan  was  forbidden  to  marry  a  woman 
of  his  own  household ;  but  a  wider  survey  of 
early  Aryan  wedding-customs  woidd  bring  out 
this  important  fact,  that  however  other  parts 
of  the  ceremony  vary,  there  is  one  which  is 
always  present,  and  which  may  be  regarded  as 
essential — that  is  the  domum  deductio,  the  bring- 
ing-ho7ne  of  the  bride;  and  from  this  fact  we 
may  fairly  draw  the  conclusion  that  normally, 
and — so  strong  is  custom — probably  uniformly, 
the  bride  and  the  bridegroom  belonged  to  dif- 
ferent households,  and  that  the  bride  came  to 
live  in  the  home  of  the  bridegroom. 

*  Haas,  327.  t  Schrceder,  87. 


INTRODUCTION.  ciii 

Marriage  by  purchase  does  not  happen  to  be 
mentioned  in  the  Romane  Questions,  nor  is  it 
necessary  to  prove  what  is  universally  admitted. 
All  that  need  be  remarked  here  is  that  purchase 
was  not  necessarily  preceded  by  a  state  of  things 
in  which  capture  prevailed ;  frequently  it  may 
have  been  a  peaceable  remedy  for  the  grievances 
caused  by  capture,  but  quite  as  often  it  may 
have  been  practised  side  by  side  with  capture 
from  the  begiiming.  Further,  the  purchase, 
like  the  capture,  of  wives  implies  that  husband 
and  wife  belonged  to  different  households ;  and 
purchase  indicates  that  the  wife  thus  bought 
was  the  property  of  the  husband,  or  at  least 
that  she  was  subject  to  him. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  evidence  sho-ndng  that 
the  family  was  patriarchal  and  agnatic.  The 
evidence  is  furnished  by  the  comparative  study 
of  law,  especially  the  law  regulating  the  order 
in  which  the  relatives  of  a  dead  man  shall 
succeed  to  his  property.  The  order  of  suc- 
cession prescribed  by  the  earliest  legal  codes  is 
strikingly  similar  among  all  the  Aryan  peoples ; 
first,  the  deceased's  male  descendants  to  the 
third  generation  (his  sons,  grandsons,  and  great- 
grandsons)  ;  next,  the  male  descendants  of  the 


civ  INTRODUCTION. 

deceased's  father  to  the  third  generation  (i.e., 
the  deceased's  brothers,  nephews,  and  grand- 
nephews)  ;  then  the  male  descendants  of  the 
deceased's  grandfather  to  the  third  generation 
(i.e.,  his  uncles,  cousins,  and  their  children); 
and  finally,  the  male  descendants  of  his  great- 
grandfather to  the  third  generation  (i.e.,  his 
great-uncles,  his  first  cousins  once  removed,  and 
his  second  cousins  once  removed).  Beyond 
these  degrees,  kin  was  not  counted;  and  if  no 
heir  were  forthcoming  witliin  them,  the  pro- 
perty went,  amongst  the  Hindoos,  to  tliose  of 
the  same  name  as  the  deceased;  amongst  the 
Romans,  to  the  members  of  liis  gens;  in  Crete, 
to  the  village  community.  What  is  the  origin 
of  this  unanimous  and  well-marked  distinction 
between  the  jS'ear  and  the  Remote  Kin  ?  Why 
were  the  ancliisteis,  "the  nearest  relations,"  as 
the  Greeks  technically  named  them,  so  sharply 
distinguished  from  the  others  ? 

To  begin  with,  it  is  clear  that  the  distinction, 
being  common  to  all  the  Aryans,  was  not  deve- 
loped subsequently  to  their  dispersion,  but  is  pre- 
historic— indeed,  pro-etlmic.  Hence  it  follows 
that  the  distinction  was  not  the  work  of  any 
legislator   or   of   any  individual ;    it  coidd   not 


INTRODUCTION.  cv 

have  been  a  law  enacted  by  a  lawgiver  and 
enforced  by  the  State  under  pains  and  penalties, 
for  the  simple  reason  that  the  Aryans,  previous 
to  their  dispersion,  were  not  organised  into  a 
State,  and  had  no  government  to  issue  or  exe- 
cute laws.  But  before  Law,  Custom  was,  and 
"  Kin  and  Custom  go  together  and  imply  each 
other,  as  do  Law  and  State.  Law  is  the  enact- 
ment of  the  State — Custom  is  the  habit  of  the 
Kin.  And  as  Custom  precedes  Law,  so  the 
State  is  preceded  by  kin  or  sib  associations. 
The  earliest  form  of  the  State  is  modelled  on 
that  of  the  sib  associations  out  of  which  it  is 
developed,  and  the  first  laws  promulgated  by 
the  State  are  but  the  old  customs  committed 
to  writing."  * 

In  what  pro- ethnic  Aryan  custom,  then,  are 
we  to  seek  the  origin  of  the  clear  and  deep-cut 
line  between  the  IvTear  and  the  Remote  Kin  ? 
The  answer  is  furnished  by  what  is  known 
among  the  Slavonians  as  the  house  commu- 
nity, and  to  Anglo-Indian  lawyers  as  "  the  joint 
undivided  family."  As  it  exists  now  in  India, 
the  joint   undivided   family   consists,    or   may 

*  F.  B.  Jevons,  Kin  and  Custom,  in  the  "Journal  of 
Philology,"xvi.  pp.  87/. 


cvi  INTRODUCTION. 

consist,  of  the  sons,  grandsons,  and  great-grand- 
sons of  a  man  (deceased),  who,  on  the  death  of 
their  common  ancestor,  do  not  separate,  but 
continue  to  live  on  the  undivided  estate  and 
worship  their  deceased  ancestor  as  their  house- 
spirit.  The  family,  as  defined  by  the  Judicial 
Committee  of  the  Privy  Council,*  is  "  joint  in 
food,  worsliip,  and  estate." 

Now,  the  relatives  whom  the  earliest  Aryan 
codes,  the  laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables,  the  laws 
of  Solon,  of  ]\Ienu,  the  Gortyn  Code,  &c., 
specify  as  a  man's  heirs-at-law  are  in  every  case 
precisely  those  relatives  who  belonged,  or  might 
at  some  time  have  belonged,  to  the  same  joint 
undivided  family  as  the  deceased.  It  is  worth 
while  to  note  that  at  different  times  a  man 
might  belong  to  four  different  joint  imdivided 
families  :  he  might  be  born  into  a  family  which 
still  united  in  worship]iing  the  spirit  of  liis 
great-grandfather  :  and  thus  his  cousins,  his  first 
cousins  once  removed,  and  his  second  cousins 
once  removed,  would  dwell  in  the  same  house- 
hold with  him.  His  grandfather  might  then 
die  and  become  a  house-spirit :  in  that  event, 
his  grand-uncle  (and  descendants)  would  have 

*  Moore,  Indian  Appeals,  ii.  75. 


INTRODUCTION.  cvii 

to  set  up  a  family  of  his  own,  for  they  only  can 
belong  to  a  joint  undivided  family  who  are 
descended  from  a  common  house-father,  l^ow, 
my  grand-uncle,  being  the  brother  of  my  grand- 
father, is  not  descended  from  my  grandfather, 
therefore  cannot  worship  his  spirit,  therefore 
cannot  belong  to  the  joint  undivided  family 
which  worships  my  grandfather's  spirit.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  family,  of  which  my  (de- 
ceased) grandfather  is  the  house-spirit,  includes 
my  grandfather's  descendants  to  the  third  genera- 
tion, i.e.,  includes  not  only  my  cousins,  but  also 
their  sons.  This  (cousins'  sons)  is  the  limit  of 
the  second  joint  undivided  family  to  which  it  is 
possible  for  a  man  to  belong.  Thirdly,  when  my 
father  becomes  a  house-spirit,  and  is  worshipped 
by  his  children's  children,  I  dwell  in  the  same 
household  as  my  nephews  and  grand-nephews. 
Finally,  when  I  am  gathered  to  my  fathers,  I 
dwell,  in  the  spirit,  with  my  sons,  grandsons, 
and  great-grandsons. 

Here  we  obviously  have  the  key  to  the  order 
of  succession  prescribed  by  the  earliest  Aryan 
codes  :  my  own  descendants  (if  any)  are  called 
first,  because  they  constitute  the  joint  un- 
divided  family,    with   which,    at    the   time   of 


cviii  INTRODUCTION. 

dying,  I  am  presumably  dwelling.  My  father's 
descendants  come  next,  because  that  was  the 
family  I  had  previously  belonged  to  ;  and  on  the 
same  principle  my  grandfather's  descendants, 
and  then  those  of  my  great-grandfather  were 
called. 

So  long  as  the  joint  undivided  family  was 
a  living  institution,  so  long  there  was  no  need 
(as  there  was  no  thought)  of  specifying  who  a 
man's  heirs  were,  and  so  long  a  man  could  be  iu 
no  doubt  as  to  who  his  Near  Kin  were — they 
were  those  who  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
same  family  as  himself.  It  was  only  when  this 
unwieldy  form  of  family  came  to  be  disintegrated 
by  the  advance  of  civilisation  that  it  became 
necessary  to  specify  the  order  of  succession,  and 
to  determine  who  were  a  man's  Near  Kin ;  and, 
as  we  have  seen,  the  earliest  laws  on  this  subject 
are  but  the  old  customs  reduced  to  writing. 

Two  facts  of  importance  in  the  history  of 
Aryan  marriage  have  now  been  shown.  The 
first,  inferred  from  the  domum  dedudio  and 
from  the  existence  of  marriage  by  capture  and 
by  purchase,  is  that  amongst  the  undispersed 
Aryans  a  man  customarily  abstained  from  marry- 
ing a  woman  belonging  to  his  own  family  group. 


INTRODUCTION.  cix 

The  second  is  that  the  family  groups  in  which 
the  Aryans  lived,  if  not  originally,  certainly  for 
some  time  before  their  dispersion,  Avere  joint 
undivided  families.  The  Aryan  was  averse  to 
marrying  women  of  his  I^ear  Kin :  the  difficult 
question  now  arises,  whether  he  was  equally 
averse  to  marrying  into  his  Remote  Kin  ?  The 
"prohibited  degrees"  of  historic  times  do  not 
help  us  much  in  answering  this  question.  The 
Athenians  had  lost  the  Aryan  aversion  to 
marriages  within  the  near  kin  :  they  married 
their  cousins,  and  even  half-sisters.  There 
is  no  evidence  to  show  that  the  Romans  ever 
abstained  from  marrying  their  Remote  Kin. 
Rossbach  maintains  that  the  prohibition  ex- 
tended only  to  first  cousins;  Klenze,  Walter, 
Burchardy,  Gottling,  and  Gerlach  make  it  go  as 
far  as  the  extreme  limit  of  the  !Near  Kin,  i.e.,  to 
second  cousins  once  removed — no  writer  on 
Roman  law  or  marriage  supports  a  wider  prohi- 
bition ;  and  the  jus  osculi  *  (which,  by  the  way, 
was  accorded  by  men  to  men  as  well  as  by 
women  to  men)  extended  only  to  the  near  kin. 
The  Hindoos,  again,  were  averse  to  marriage 
between  any  persons  of  the  same  name. 

*  For  which  see  R.  Q.  6. 


ex  INTRODUCTION. 

Does  the  Hindoo   system  come   down  from 
pro-etlmic  times,  or  is  it  a  development  peculiar 
among  Aryan  nations  to  the  Hindoos?     Many 
savages  have  a  much  wider  circle  of  prohibited 
degrees    than    civilised    peoples    possess,    and 
amongst  civilised  peoples  themselves  the  number 
of  prohibited  degrees  has  even  in  historic  times 
diminished.     "We  thus  seem  to  get  a  sort  of  law 
of  diminishing  degrees,  which  would  point  to 
the  Hindoo  system  as  that  which  was  kno-\vn 
to  the   pro- ethnic   Aryans.     But  though  some 
savages    have    more   proliibited    degrees    than 
civilised  men  have,  other  savages  have  few  or 
none.      The    downward    movement,   therefore, 
from  the  maximum  to  the  minimum  number 
of  prohibited   degrees  which   is  observable  in 
historic  times  must  have  been  preceded  in  pre- 
historic ages  by  an  upward  movement  from  the 
minimum  to  the  maximum ;  and,  as  far  as  the 
evidence  at  present  goes,  though  the  upward 
movement  may,  in  pro-ethnic  times,  have  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  the  Remote  Kin,  it  may  equally 
well  only  have  reached  to  the  limits  of  the  Xear 
Kin ;   while,    after   the   Aryan   dispersion,  the 
movement  may  have  continued  upwards  amongst 
the  Hindoos,  dowTi wards  amongst  the  Athenians, 


INTRODUCTION.  cxi 

and,  for  a  long  time,  have  ceased  to  move  in  any 
direction  amongst  the  conservative  Romans. 

A  more  important  point  to  notice  is  that,  if 
we  believe  the  Hindoo  system  to  date  from  pro- 
ethnic  times,  we  must  also  assume  that  the 
Hindoo  system  of  naming  is  pro-ethnic,  i.e.,  we 
must  assume  th-at  each  Aryan  had  two  names, 
one  distinguishing  him  personally  from  other 
people,  the  other  indicating  what  kin  he  be- 
longed to ;  and  in  this  event,  the  Jfear  and  the 
Eemote  Kin  must,  in  pro-ethnic  times,  have 
had  a  common  name.  There  is,  however,  very 
httle  evidence  to  show  that  this  was  the  case  : 
gentile  names  are  found  among  the  Hindoos  and 
the  Romans  alone  of  Aryan  peoples.  It  is,  of 
course,  possible  that,  before  the  dispersion,  the 
Aryans  had  gentile  names,  and  that,  after  the 
dispersion,  all  the  Aryans,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Romans  and  the  Hindoos,  lost  them  entirely. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  there  was  a  time  when 
gentile  names  had  not  yet  been  invented,  if 
they  have  had  a  history  and  growth,  we  must 
consider  it  as  at  least  possible  that  gentile  names 
had  not  been  evolved  at  the  time  of  the  dis- 
persion, and  were  only  developed  subsequently 
by  the  Romans  and  Hindoos. 


cxii  INTRODUCTION. 

"VVliether  the  undispersed  Aryans  had  gentile 
names,  and  at  the  same   time  an  aversion  to 
marriages  between  persons  of  the  same  name,  is 
a  question  on  which  it  were  vain  to  pronounce 
confidently.      "VVe    may   more    safely    consider 
both  these  equally  possible  alternatives,  together 
■with  the  consequences  which  flow  from  each. 
Let  us  assume  that  marriage  was,  amongst  the 
Aryans    as   amongst    the    Hindoos,    prohibited 
between  persons  of  the  same  gentile  name :  is 
there  anything  in  the  social  organisation  pre- 
supposed by  this  prohibition  incompatible  with 
the  patriarchal  system?     According  to  Mr.   D. 
M'Lennan  there  is:  not  only  are  there  "numerous 
societies  of  which  the  patriarchal  theory  does 
not  even  attempt  to  give  any  account,"  but  "in 
the  societies  upon  contemplation   of   which  it 
was  formed,  a  most  serious  difficulty  for  it  is 
presented  by  the  tribes,  which  consist  of  several 
clans,  each  clan  considered  separate   in   blood 
from    all    the    others.     The   patriarchal   theory, 
of   course,   involves   that  the  clans   are   all  of 
the  same  blood."  *      Mr.  M'Lennan's  difficulty 
seems  to  be  this :  where  inheritance  (of  family 
name,  property,  sacra,  &c.)  is  confined  to  the 
*  In  Chambers's  Eneyclopcedia,  s.  v.  "  Family." 


INTRODUCTION.  cxii 

male  line,  the  descendants  of  a  common  ancestor 
must  all  have  the  same  family  or  gentile  name ; 
persons  having  dififerent  names  cannot  be  de- 
scended from  the  same  ancestor — that  is  to  say, 
different  gentes  or  clans  cannot  have  a  common 
origin.  A  tribe,  therefore,  which  consists  of 
several  clans  cannot  consist  of  descendants  of  a 
common  ancestor.  Yet,  these  clans  believe  they 
have  an  ancestor,  however  remote,  in  common. 
If  their  belief  is  incorrect  (if  the  gentes  have 
not  a  common  origin),  how  did  the  error  arise  ? 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  different  gentes  of  the 
same  tribe  have  a  common  origin,  how  came 
they  to  have  different  names  ? 

The  source  of  this  difficulty  plainly  is  the 
assixmption  that  the  original  ancestor  of  the 
tribe  had  a  family  name,  which  was  inherited 
by  all  his  descendants.  It  is  impossible  to  dis- 
prove or  to  prove  this  assumption.  We  may, 
however,  note  that  the  Teutons  (according  to 
Dr.  Taylor  *)  rejoiced  in  only  one  name  a-piece. 
An  Athenian  added  to  his  own  name  his  father's. 
And — to  set  assumption  against  assumption — 
we  may  conjecture  that  as  patronymics  are 
formed  from  personal  names,  so  gentile  names 
*  In  Chambers's  EncylopcEdia,  s.v.  "  Names," 


cxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

-were  developed  out  of  patronymics.  At  tirst, 
a  man's  sons  bore  nothinGj  in  their  names  to 
indicate  from  what  father  they  were  sprung. 
In  course  of  time  the  sons  of  Anchises  were 
knoAvn  as  Anchisiadse ;  and  as  long  as  the 
family  group  consisted  only  of  parents  and 
children,  this  system  of  nomenclature  would 
suffice.  It  might  even  continue  into  times 
when  the  family  group  included  three  genera- 
tions :  lulus,  as  well  as  his  father,  .^neas, 
might  be  an  Anchisiades.  And  here  we  may 
note  that  if  all  the  members  of  a  joint  un- 
divided family  bore  the  surname  Anchisiades, 
an  aversion  to  marriage  in  the  near  kin  would 
forbid  the  marriage  of  any  two  Anchisiadse. 
When,  however,  owing  to  natural  growth,  the 
joint  undivided  family  of  Anchises  becomes 
so  large  that  it  is  necessary  for  his  younger 
(married)  sons  to  go  out  into  the  world  and 
start  joint  undivided  families  of  their  ovm, 
leaving  JEne&s  and  his  children  in  possession  of 
the  old  home,  it  is  obvious  that  persons  who 
once  had  belonged  to  the  same  joint  undivided 
family,  and  therefore  had  possessed  the  same 
family  name,  and  had  been  prohibited  to  inter- 
marry, would  now  belong  to  different  families. 


INTRODUCTION.  cxv 

and  (being  named  after  the  respective  house- 
fathers of  the  newly  formed  families)  would 
have  different  patronymics,  and  would  be  allowed 
to  marry  persons  whom  previously  they  were 
forbidden  to  wed.  In  these  circumstances  an 
extension  both  of  prohibited  degrees  and  of  the 
family  name  might  very  naturally  be  the  ulti- 
mate result.  lulus,  who  for  years  had  wor- 
shipped Anchises  as  house-spirit,  and  had  con- 
sequently been  an  Anchisiades,  might,  when 
^Eneas  became  his  house-spirit,  come  to  be 
known  as  an  ^nseades,  but  on  the  other  hand 
the  old  patronymic  might  stick  to  him  and  to 
his  children  for  ever.  In  the  same  way,  the 
aversion  to  marrying  women  who  belonged  to 
the  same  joint  undivided  family  might  cease 
when  they  ceased  to  belong  to  the  same  family, 
but  it  might  continue.  Hence  a  continual  ten- 
dency to  extend  the  family  name,  and  to  enlarge 
the  number  of  prohibited  degrees. 

The  transition  from  the  system  of  naming  by 
patronymics  to  that  of  gentile  names  would  not 
be  made  in  a  day  or  in  a  generation,  and  during 
the  transition  the  usage  would  fluctuate :  the 
descendants  of  ^neas  might  choose  to  be  known 
as  iEnaeadse  rather  than  as  the  sons  of  Ancliises, 


cxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

while  the  children  of  Eneas'  brothers  might 
retain  the  name  of  Anchisiadse,  because  their 
fathers  were  less  distinguished  than  their  grand- 
father. The  period  of  this  fluctuation  in  usage 
may  be  assumed  to  have  been  long  enough  to 
allow  of  the  requisite  diversity  of  gentile  names, 
while  the  fact  that  the  number  of  gentes  is 
always  fixed,  however  far  back  they  can  be 
historically  traced,  shows  that  the  fluctuation  at 
last  hardened  into  unyielding  custom. 

It  was  pointed  out  in  the  last  paragraph  but 
one  that  second  cousins  once  removed  (the  great- 
grandchildren of  a  common  house-father)  might 
at  one  time  belong  to  the  same  joint  undivided 
family,   and  subsequently  to  different  families, 
and  that   they  might  wish   to   continue,  after 
their    separation,    to    consider    each    other    as 
relatives.     Language  afforded  them  no  means  of 
indicating  their  relationship,  for  there  was  no 
word  in  the  original  Aryan  language  for  "cousin," 
much  less  for   "second  cousin."     And   before 
patronymics  had  been  stereotyped  into  gentile 
names,  it  might  seem  that  the  Aryan  system  of 
naming  at  that  time  afforded  no  means  of  binding 
these  relatives  together  either.     But  a  certain 
Athenian  custom  may  perhaps  be  taken,  both 


INTRODUCTION.  cxvii 

as  evidence  of  the  existence  of  the  desire  in 
question,  and  as  an  indication  of  the  means 
taken  for  gratifying  it.  At  Athens  it  was  the 
custom  to  name  a  child  after  its  grandfather; 
and  if  we  assume  this  practice  to  have  obtained 
in  Aryan  times,  we  have  here  a  ready  means  for 
indicating  the  fact  that  second  cousins  are  re- 
lated without  the  aid  of  a  gentile  name  ;  for  if  I 
and  my  first  cousin  are  both  named  after  our 
common  grandfather,  then  our  children  (who 
are  second  cousins  once  removed)  will  have  the 
same  patronymic,  and  therefore  will  be  related, 
and  thence  again  prohibited  to  marry.  This 
may  be  illustrated  by  an  imaginary  pedigree, 
which  will  also  serve  to  show  how — when  once 
patronymics,  such  as  "John's  son,"  became  stereo- 
typed into  true  family  or  gentile  names,  such  as 
"  Jolinson  " — all  the  gentes  of  a  tribe  might  be 
descended  from  a  common  ancestor.     Thus  : — 


cxvm 


INTRODUCTION. 


§ 

r-  •—    in  . 

o 


^-^ 


a 

J  to 


^  o 

TO  "_ 

•-»  S 
o 


•^ 

g 

e3 

o 

CO 

,^ 

^ 

o 

y 

s 

c3 

-i75     CO  ■ 

o 


»-5 


a 

M    O 

_  u    w 

PS 


^^ 


C 
_    O 


-  o 

>i  to 

13    S3 


'W 


w 


■^  9 

. 

-iJ 

c 

I-i  ;-^ 

S 

f^^ 

m 

a 

xs 

• 

0 
*-> 

fi  3 
2  » 

INTRODUCTION.  cxix 

We  may  now  sum  up.  The  oldest  form  of 
family  organisation  historically  traceable  amongst 
the  Aryans  is  that  of  the  joint  undivided 
family.  The  pro-ethnic  Aryans  were  probably 
averse  to  marriages  between  members  of  the 
same  joint  undivided  family.  They  may  also 
have  been  averse  to  marriages  between  second 
cousins  once  removed,  even  when  those  second 
cousins  had  ceased  to  dwell  in  the  same  joint 
household.  If  so,  then,  as  language  afforded 
no  term  even  for  "  cousins,"  the  memory  of  the 
relationship  may  have  been  kept  up  in  one  of 
three  ways.  As  the  members  of  a  genos  at 
Athens  had  no  common  family  name,  and  as 
they  were  notoriously  related,  not  by  blood,  but 
merely  by  the  possession  of  a  joint-worship,  so 
amongst  the  Aryans  a  joint-worship  may  have 
served  as  the  mark  of  kinship  (as  it  does  among 
the  Hindoos  still).  Or  the  remote  kin  may  have 
been  enabled  to  claim  kindred  by  means  of  a 
patronymic  system,  which  survived  at  Athens. 
Or,  third,  gentile  names  may  have  been  devel- 
oped out  of  patronymics  even  in  pro-ethnic 
times,  in  which  case  marriage  would  be  pro- 
hibited, as  amongst  the  Hindoos,  between  all 
persons  of  the  same  family  name. 


cxx  INTRODUCTION. 

But  there  is  nothing  in  this  patriarchal 
organisation  of  the  family  and  of  the  tribe 
which  compels  us  to  assume  that  it  was  evolved 
out  of  some  earlier  non-patriarchal  form  of 
family.  The  warrant  for  such  an  assumption, 
if  to  be  found,  must  be  sought  elsewhere.  Let 
us  seek.  Analogy  will  not  help  us.  The  patri- 
archal system  may,  elsewhere  in  the  world,  have 
been  evolved  out  of  the  matriarchate ;  but,  as 
the  late  Mr.  M'Lennan  warned  us,  we  may  not 
assume  that  marriage  has  everywhere  had  the 
same  history.  The  widest  survey  of  the  various 
forms  of  human  marriage  (Westermarck's)  that 
has  yet  been  made  warrants  no  presumption  in 
favour  of  the  priority  of  the  matriarchate.  If 
the  matriarchate  was  a  pro- ethnic  Aryan  insti- 
tution, it  is  on  Aryan  ground  that  traces  of  it 
must  be  discovered.  Such  traces  are  said  to 
be  discernible. 

There  are  traces  amongst  some  Aryan  peoples 
of  the  levirate.  The  levirate  is  said  to  indi- 
cate polyandry,  and  polyandry  to  presuppose  the 
matriarchate.  This  is  a  perfectly  legitimate  line 
of  argument,  but  before  resorting  to  polyandry 
for  an  explanation  of  the  Aryan  levirate,  it 
is   worth   while    to    inquire    whether   there    is 


INTRODUCTION.  cxxi 

anything  in  known  Aryan  customs  capable  of 
supplying  an  explanation.     According  to  Aryan 
custom,  the  estate  of  a  man  who  leaves  no  son 
passes  to  the  next  of  kin,  i.e.,  his  brother,  or  it 
may  be  a  more  distant  relative.     If  the  deceased 
leaves  no  son,  but  a  daughter,  then  according  to 
Athenian  law,  according  to  the  Gortyn  Code,  and 
probably  also  according  to  Aryan   custom,  the 
next  of  kin  (whether  brother  or  not)  must  not 
only  take  the  estate,  but  also  marry  the  heiress, 
if   any  (whether  wife  or  daughter  of  the  de- 
ceased).    According  to  the  Gortyn  Code,  if  the 
next  of  kin  is  married,  he  must  put  away  his 
wife ;  if  the  heiress  is  already  married,  she  must 
leave  her  husband.     Now,  if  the  obligation  to 
raise  up  seed  to  the  deceased  extended  only  to 
his   brothers,  the   Tibetan   form   of   polyandry 
wotdd   afford   an    explanation   which,    whether 
correct  or  not,  would,  at  any  rate,  account  for 
all  the  facts.     But  inasmuch  as  the  obligation 
is   binding  on  all   the   near   kin,  and   extends 
to   the   daughter   as  well   as   the   wife  of   the 
deceased,  it  cannot  be  explained  by  the  hypo- 
thesis  of   the    Tibetan   form   of    polyandry   or 
any  other  form  short  of  incest  in  every  degree 
possible,  not  only  amongst  the  members  of  the 


cxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

same  joint  undivided  family,  but  also  with 
the  Avomen  who  have  married  out  of  that  family 
into  some  other.  In  truth,  so  far  from  mutter- 
reclit  being  the  source  of  the  Aryan  custom,  that 
custom  bears  on  its  face  the  marks  of  the  rudest 
and  most  savage  application  of  the  agnatic 
theory.  The  provisions  of  the  Gortyn  Code 
which  require  that  the  next  of  kin  shall  marry 
the  heiress,  even  if  the  marriage  necessitate 
divorce  on  both  sides,  show  that  the  mother 
was  held  absolutely  incapable  of  transmitting 
rights — only  a  kinsman  could  do  that.  A 
devotion  to  the  principle  of  agnation  so  strong 
as  to  over-ride  the  innate  Aryan  aversion  to 
endogamous  marriages,  so  strong  even  in  the 
days  of  civilised  Athens  as  to  afford  the  Orestes 
of  yEschylus  with  the  defence  that  the  mother 
whom  he  had  killed  was  not  of  his  blood,  cannot 
be  explained  as  a  survival  from  times  when  kin- 
ship was  counted  exclusively  through  the  female 
line.  The  savage  practice  must  have  its  roots 
in  some  equally  crude  and  savage  theory.  What 
the  Aryan  theory  was  we  can  hardlj'-  hope  to 
discover,  but  we  may  conjecture  that  it  was  at 
least  as  barbarous  as  that  which  leads  savages 
to  eat  their  dead  kinsmen,  and  European  peas- 


INTRODUCTION.  cxxiii 

ants  to  eat  corpse -cakes,  in  the  belief  that 
thereby  "the  virtues  and  advantages  of  the 
departed  .  .  .  and  the  living  strength  of  the 
deceased  passed  over  .  .  .  into  the  kinsman 
who  consumed  them,  and  so  Avere  retained  within 
the  kindred  "  (Mr.  E.  S.  Hartland  in  Folk  lore, 
III.  ii.  149).  The  Leichen-nudeln  of  the  Bavarian 
peasant,  or  the  beans  of  the  primitive  Italian 
funeral  feasts,  would,  when  eaten,  qualify  the 
next  of  kin  to  wed  the  heiress  and  to  raise  up 
seed  to  the  dead  kinsman. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  the  levirate  we 
may  note  that  the  joint  undivided  family 
survived  in  historic  times  at  Athens  and  in 
Sparta,  and  that  m  both  places  brothers  lived 
on  the  joint-estate  as  well  after  the  death  as 
during  the  life  of  their  father.  In  Sparta,  if 
one  only  of  the  brothers  had  a  son,  that  son 
was  naturally  heir  to  the  joint-estate,  and  was 
considered  the  son  of  aU.  Amongst  the  Hindoos, 
too,  Vasishtha  says  (xvii.  10),  "  If  amongst  many 
brothers  who  are  begotten  by  one  father,  one 
have  a  son,  they  all  have  ojffspring  through  that 
son "  (c/.    Vishnu,   xv.   42).*      Now,   a  casual 

*  This  custom  also  crops  out  in  fairy  tales.   See  Mr.  J. 
Jacob's  Indian  Fairy  Tales,  p.  28. 


cxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

observer,  ignorant  of  the  nature  and  constitu- 
tion of  the  joint  undivided  family,  might 
thus  easily  draw  the  mistaken  inference  that  the 
wife  of  one  brother  was  common  to  them  all ; 
and  this  may  be  the  origin  of  Caesar's  statement 
with  regard  to  the  polyandry  of  the  ancient 
Britons,  and  of  Polybius'  with  regard  to  the 
Spartans.  Or,  again,  it  is  possible  that  the  joint 
undivided  family  may  in  these  instances  have 
given  rise  to  this  form  of  polyandry.  It  is 
thus  not  safe  to  infer  that  where  polyandry  is, 
the  matriarchate  must  previously  have  been. 

There  remains  the  argument  from  totems. 
Unfortunately  their  very  existence  in  Europe 
is  questioned,  and  this  is  not  the  place  to  dis- 
cuss the  question.  It  is  safer  not  to  meddle  in 
European  totems  at  present.  Their  appearance 
in  Greek  mythology,  however,  may  fittingly  here 
be  made  the  subject  of  a  brief  allusion.  The 
value,  to  the  anthropologist,  of  ancient  Roman 
customs  and  beliefs  is  that  they  show  us  the 
Italians  at  a  much  lower  stage  of  civilisation 
than  that  in  which  the  Vedas  show  us  the 
Hindoos  or  the  Homeric  poems  the  Greeks. 
They  show  us  an  Aryan  people  having  no 
mythology,  and  they  warrant  the  inference  that 


INTRODUCTION.  cxxv 

myths  were  unknown  to  the  pro-ethnic  Aryans. 
The  Greek  myths  about  the  amours  of  Zeus  in 
animal  form  cannot  go  back,  therefore,  to  Aryan 
times.  They  may  be  the  peculiar  invention  of 
the  early  Greeks,  or  it  may  be  that  the  families 
which  claimed  to  be  descended  from  animals 
were  pre-Hellenic,  and  that,  when  they  joined 
the  immigrating  Greeks,  they  learnt  the  worship 
of  Zeus,  and  were  aided  in  their  conversion  by 
identifying  Zeus  with  their  animal  ancestor. 

Against  the  instances  of  polyandry  and  the 
survivals  of  totemism,  which  may  or  may  not 
show  that  the  matriarchate  was  known  to  Aryan 
peoples,  we  may  fairly  set  the  evidence  of  com- 
parative philology.  The  original  Aryan  language 
possessed  terms  for  grandfather,  father,  son,  and 
grandson ;  and  these  are  just  the  direct  ascend- 
ants and  descendants  who  could  compose  a  joint 
undivided  family.  There  was  a  word  for  the 
paternal  uncle,  whom  the  children  brought  up 
in  such  a  family  would  know ;  there  is  none  for 
the  maternal  uncle,  with  whom  they  would  not 
dweU.  There  were  special  designations  for 
husband's  father,  husband's  motlier,  husband's 
brother,  husband's  sister,  and  even  for  husband's 
brothers'  wives — ^just  the  words  which  would 


cxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

be  required  if  tlie  wife  left  her  o-wn  family  to 
dwell  in  that  of  her  husband.  There  were  none 
for  wife's  father,  mother,  &c.,  which  would  be 
required  if  the  husband  became  a  member  of  his 
wife's  family.  And  this— which  is  inconsistent 
with  the  matriarchal  system — is  in  accord  with 
the  evidence  aiforded  by  wedding  customs,  viz., 
that  the  wife  left  father  and  mother,  and  was 
brought,  by  the  domum  deducUo,  to  her  husband's 
home. 

Still,  it  would  be  as  unjustifiable  to  say  that 
the  matriarchate  could  never  have  established 
itself  on  Aryan  ground,  as  it  is  to  say  that  the 
agnatic  family  must  have  been  developed  oiit 
of  the  system  of  "maternal  rights"  and  "female 
descent."  The  list  of  proliibited  degrees  varies 
among  early  Aryan  peoples  from  the  minimum 
possible  for  a  ciAalised  people  (as  at  Athens)  to 
the  maximum  possible  even  for  savages  (as 
amongst  the  Hindoos).  There  may  have  been  a 
similar  variation  in  the  organisation  of  the  family. 
Xor  can  we  say  with  confidence  that  the  pro- 
ethnic  Aryans  were  more  uniform  than  their 
descendants.  The  different  languages  evolved 
out  of  the  common  Aryan  tongue  existed  as 
dialects  from  the  beginning,  and  in  the  begin- 


INTRODUCTION.  cxxvii 

ning  there  may  have  been  differences  in  social 
organisation.  But  whereas  we  can  certainly 
trace  the  joint  undivided  family  and  the 
principle  of  agnation  as  far  back  as  modem 
science  enables  us  to  trace  the  Aryans  at  all, 
the  evidence  for  the  existence  of  the  matriarchate 
at  any  time  amongst  any  Aryan  people  is  inferior 
both  in  amount  and  in  value. 


XII.  Conclusion.' 

After  writing  a  hundred  pages  as  though  one 
knew  something,  it  is  a  relief  to  confess  one's 
ignorance.  So  I  shall  do  myself  the  pleasure 
of  concluding  with  a  list  of  Eomane  Questions 
which  are  too  hard  for  me.  Wliy  they  kept 
the  temple  of  the  goddejfe  Eorta  open  alwaies 
I  own  to  me  is  a  mystery  yet.  I  cannot  even 
conjecture  ivhat  is  the  reafon  that  Quintus 
Metellus  forbad  to  obferve  aufpices  after  the 
moneth  Sextilis,  nor  why  theij  thought  Anifpices 
ought  to  have  their  lanterns  and  lampes  alwaies 
open,  nor  why  obfserve  they  the  vultures  moft 
of  any  other  fowles  in  taking  of  pre/ages. 
Wliite,  as  a  mourning  colour,  which  is  pre- 
scribed  in   R.    Q.    26,   may   be    paralleled    in 


cxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

the  customs  of  Gambreion,  in  Asia  Minor, 
and  in  Argos,  but  the  explanation  is  beyond 
me.  The  origin  of  the  proverb  Sardi  venules, 
and  of  the  interesting  custom  associated  with 
it  (R.  Q.  53),  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be  ex- 
plained either  by  Festus  (p.  322)  or  by  Cicero 
(VII.  Fani.,  24).  Nor  do  I  know  why  boys 
were  named  on  the  ninth,  whereas  girls  were 
named  on  the  eighth  day  of  birth.  And  why 
did  the  Romans  of  old  time  invariably,  when 
they  went  out  to  supper,  take  with  them  tlieir 
young  fonnes,  even  when  they  xoere  hut  in  their 
very  infancie  and  childhood  ? 


ROMANE    QVESTIONS, 

THAT    IS    TO    SAY, 

AN  ENOUIRIE  INTO  THE 

CAUSES  OF  MANIE  FASHIONS 
AND  CUSTOMES  OF  ROME. 

A  Treatifejitfor  them  who  are  converfant 
in  the  reading 

of  Romane  hiftories  and  antiquities^  giving 

a  light 

to  many  places  otherwife  olfcure  and  hard 

to  be  underftood. 


ROMANE   QVESTIONS. 


What  is  the  reafon  that  new  wedded  wives  are 
lidden  to  touch  fire  and  water  ? 

S  it  becaufe  that  amonsr  the  elements 
and  principles,  whereof  are  com- 
pofed  naturall  bodies,  the  one  of 
thefe  twaine,  to  wit,  fire  is  the 
male,  and  water  the  female,  of  which,  that  infu- 
feth  the  beginning  of  motion,  and  this  afFoordeth 
the  propertie  of  the  fubjeft  and  matter  ? 

2.  Or  rather,  for  that,  as  the  fire  purgeth, 
and  water  wafheth ;  fo  a  wife  ought  to  continue 
pure,  chaflie  and  cleane  all  her  life. 

3.  Or  is  it  in  this  regard,  that  as  fire  without 
humidity,  yeeldeth  no  nouriiliment,  but  is  dryj 
and  moifture  without  heat  is  idle,  fruitleffe  and 

barren  j 


4  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

barren ;  even  fo  the  male  is  feeble,  and  the 
female  likewife,  when  they  be  apart  and  fevered 
a  funder :  but  the  conjun6tion  of  two  maried 
folke  yeeldeth  unto  both,  their  cohabitation  and 
perfection  of  living  together. 

4.  Or  laft  of  all,  becaufe  man  and  wife  ought 
not  to  forfake  and  abandon  one  another,  but  to 
take  part  of  all  fortunes  3  though  they  had  no 
other  good  in  the  world  common  betweene  them, 
but  fire  and  water  onely. 

2. 

How  is  it,  that  they  ufe  to  light  at  weddings ^five 
torches,  and  neither  more  nor  lejfe,  which 
they  call  JVax-lights. 

1.  Whether  is  it  as  Varro  faith,  becaufe  the 
Praetours  or  generals  of  armies  ufe  three,  and 
the  Aediles  two :  therefore  it  is  not  meet  that 
they  fliould  have  more  than  the  Praetours  and 
Aediles  together :  confidering  that  new  maried 
folke  goe  unto  the  Aediles  to  light  their  fire  ? 

2.  Or,  becaufe  having  ufe  of  many  numbers, 
the  odde  number  feemed  unto  them  as  in  all 
other  refpefts  better,  and  more  perfect  than  the 

even  : 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  5 

even  :  io  it  was  fitter  and  more  agreeable  for 
manage  :  for  the  even  number  implieth  a  kinde 
of  difcord  and  divifion,  in  refped  of  the  equall 
parts  in  it,  meet  for  fiding,  quarrell,  and  con- 
tention :  whereas  the  odde  number  cannot  be 
divided  fo  juft  and  equally,  but  there  will  re- 
maine  fomewhat  flill  in  common  for  to  be 
parted.  Now  among  al  odde  numbers,  it 
feemeth  that  Cinque  is  moft  nuptial,  &  beft 
befeeming  mariage ;  for  that  Trey  is  the  firft 
odde  number,  &  Deuz  the  firft  even  ;  of  which 
twaine,  five  is  compounded,  as  of  the  male  and 
the  female. 

3.  Or  is  it  rather,  becaufe  light  is  a  figne  of 
being  and  of  life :  and  a  woman  may  beare  at 
the  moft  five  children  at  one  burden  ;  and  fo 
they  ufed  to  cary  five  tapers  or  waxe  candels  ? 

4.  Or  laftly,  for  that  they  thought,  that  thofe 
who  were  maried  had  need  of  five  gods  and 
goddeffes  :  namely,  Jupiter  *  genial,  Jujio  genial, 
Venus,  Suade,  and  above  all  Diana ;  whom  (laft 
named)  women  in  their  labour  and  travell  of 
childe-birth,  are  wont  to  call  upon  for  helpe. 

*  Or,  nuptiall. 

3. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 


WhaL  is  the  caufe  that  there  being  many  Temples 
of  Diana   in  Rome,  into  thai  onely  which 
Jlandeth   in  the  Patrician  Jlreet,  men  enter 
not. 

I.  Is  it  not  becaufe  of  a  tale  which  is  told  in 
this  maner  :  In  old  time  a  certeine  woman  being 
come  thither  for  to  adore  and  worfhip  this  god- 
defle,  chaunced  there  to  bee  abufed  and  fuffer 
violence  in  her  honor :  and  he  who  forced  her, 
was  tome  in  pieces  by  hounds  :  upon  which 
accident,  ever  after,  a  certeine  fuperftitious  feare 
poffeffed  mens  heads,  that  they  would  not  pre- 
fume  to  goe  into  the  faid  temple. 


IFJierefore  is  it,  that  in  other  temples  of  Diana 

men   are   woont   ordinarily   to  Jet   up   and 

faften  Harts  homes ;  onely  in  that  which  is 

upon  mount  Aventinej   the  homes  of  oxen 

and  other  leefes  are  to  lefeen. 


May  it  not  be,  that  this  is  refpe6tive  to  the 
remembrance  of  an  ancient  occurrent  that  fome- 

tirae 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  7 

time  befell  ?  For  reported  it  is  that  long  lince 
in  the  Sabines  countrey,  one  Antion  Coratius 
had  a  cow,  which  grew  to  be  exceeding  faire  and 
woonderfull  bigge  withall  above  any  other  :  and 
a  certeine  wizard  or  foothfaier  came  unto  him 
and  faid  :  How.predeftined  it  was  that  the  citie 
which  facrificed  that  cow  unto  Diana  in  the 
mount  Aventine,  fliould  become  moft  puiffant 
and  rule  all  Italy :  This  Coratius  therefore 
came  to  Rome  of  a  deliberate  purpofe  to  facrifice 
the  faid  cow  accordingly :  but  a  certaine  hous- 
hold  fervant  that  he  had,  gave  notice  fecretly 
unto  king  Servius  TuUius  of  this  predi6tion 
delivered  by  the  abovefaid  foothfaier  :  whereupon 
Servius  acquainted  the  prieft  of  Diana,  Cornelius, 
with  the  matter :  and  therefore  when  Antion 
Coratius  prefented  himfelfe  for  to  performe  his 
facrifice,  Cornelius  advertifed  him,  firft  to  goe 
downe  into  the  river,  there  to  wafh  j  for  that  the 
cuftome  and  maner  of  thofe  that  facrificed  was  lb 
to  doe :  now  whiles  Antion  was  gone  to  walh 
himfelfe  in  the  river,  Servius  fteps  into  his  place, 
prevented  his  returne,  facrificed  the  cow  unto 
the  goddefle,  and  nailed  up  the  homes  when  he 

had 


8  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

had  fo  done,  within  her  temple.  Jula  thus 
relateth  this  hiftorie,  and  Varro  likewife,  faving 
that  Varro  expreflely  fetteth  not  downe  the 
name  of  Antion,  neither  doth  he  write  that 
it  was  Coryielius  the  prieft,  but  the  fexton  onely 
of  the  church  that  thus  beguiled  the  Sabine. 

5- 

IFIiy  are  they  who  have  beene  fa[fly  reported 
dead  in  a  Jtrange  countrey,  although  they 
returnc  home  alive,  not  received  nor  fuf- 
fred  to  enter  direSlly  at  the  dores,  but  forced 
to  dim  be  up  to  the  tiles  of  the  houfe,  and  fo 
to  get  downe  froJH  the  roufe  into  the  houfe  ? 

Varro  rendreth  a  reafon  heereof,  which  I 
take  to  be  altogether  fabulous  :  for  hee  writeth, 
that  during  the  Silician  warre,  there  was  a  great 
battell  fought  upon  the  fea,  and  immediately  upon 
it,  there  ranne  a  rumour  of  many  that  they  were 
dead  in  tliis  fight ;  who  notwithltanding,  they 
returned  home  fafe,  died  all  within  a  little  while 
after :  howbeit,  one  there  was  among  the  reft, 
who  when  he  would  have  entred  into  his  owne 
houfe,  found  the  dore  of  the  owne  accord  faft 

Ihut 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  9 

fhut  up  againft  him ;  and  for  all  the  forcible 
meanes  that  was  made  to  open  the  fame,  yet  it 
would  not  prevaile  :  whereupon  this  man  taking 
up  his  lodging  without,  juft  before  his  dore,  as 
he  flept  in  the  night,  had  a  vifion  which  adver- 
tifed  and  taught  him  how  he  lliould  from  the 
roofe  of  the  houfe  let  himfelfe  downe  by  a 
rope,  and  fo  get  in :  now  when  he  had  fo 
done,  he  became  fortunate  ever  after,  all  the 
reft  of  his  life ;  and  hee  lived  to  be  a  very  aged 
man  :  and  heereof  arofe  the  forefaid  cuftome, 
which  alwaies  afterwards  was  kept  and  obferved. 
But  haply  this  fafhion  may  feeme  in  fome 
fort  to  have  beene  derived  from  the  Greeks  :  for 
in  Greece  they  thought  not  thofe  pure  and 
cleane  who  had  beene  caried  foorth  for  dead  to 
be  enterred ;  or  whofe  fepulchre  and  funerals 
were  folemnized  or  prepared  :  neither  were  fuch 
allowed  to  frequent  the  company  of  others,  nor 
fuffred  to  come  neere  unto  their  facrifices.  And 
there  goeth  a  report  of  a  certaine  man  named 
Arijlinus,  one  of  thofe  who  had  beene  poffefTed 
with  this  fuperftition,  how  he  fent  unto  the 
oracle  of  Apollo  at  Delphos,  for  to  make  fup- 

plication 


lo  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

plication  and  praicr  unto  the  god,  for  to  bee 
delivered  out  of  tlfis  perplexed  anxietie  that 
troubled  him  by  occafion  of  the  laid  cuftome  or 
law  then  in  force :  and  that  the  prophetelfe 
Pythia  returned  this  anfwer  : 

Looks  whalfoever  women  doe 

in  childbed  newly  laid, 
Unto  their  babes,  which  they  brought  foorth, 

the  verie  fame  1  fay 
See  that  be  done  to  thee  againe  : 

and  after  that  be  fur  e. 
Unto  the  bleffed  gods  with  hands 

tofacrifice,  moft  pure. 

Which  oracle  thus  delivered,  Ariftinus  having 
well  pondered  and  confidered,  committed  hiin- 
felfe  as  an  infant  new  borne  unto  women  for  to 
be  vvallied,  to  be  wrapped  in  fwadling  clothes, 
and  to  be  fuckled  with  the  breft-head  :  after 
which,  all  fucli  others,  whom  we  call  Hyftero- 
potmous,  that  is  to  fay,  thofe  whofe  graves  were 
made,  as  if  they  had  beene  dead,  did  the  fem- 
blable.  Howbeit,  fome  doe  fay,  that  before 
Ariftinus  was  borne,  thefe  ceremonies  were 
obferved  about  thofe  Hiftropotmi,  and  that  this 

was 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  il 

was  a  right  auncient  cuftome  kept  in  the  fem- 
blable  cafe :  and  therefore  no  marvell  it  is,  that 
the  Romans  alfo  thought,  that  fuch  as  were  fup- 
pofed  to  have  beene  once  buried,  and  raunged 
with  the  dead  in  another  world,  ought  not  to 
enter  in  at  the  fame  porch,  out  of  which  they 
goe,  when  they  purpofe  to  facrifice  unto  the 
gods,  or  at  which  they  reenter  when  they  re- 
turne  from  facrifice  :  but  would  have  them  from 
above  to  defcend  through  the  tiles  of  the  roufe 
into  the  clofe  houfe,  with  the  aire  open  over  their 
heads :  for  all  their  purifications  ordinarily  they 
performed  without  the  houfe  abroad  in  the  aire. 


IFhy  doe  women  kijfe  the  lips  of  their  kinsfolks  ? 

Is  it  as  mofl.  men  thinke,  for  that  women 
being  forbidden  to  drinke  wine,  the  manner  was 
brought  up :  That  whenfoever  they  met  their 
kinsfolke,  they  fliould  kiffe  their  lips,  to  the  end 
they  might  not  be  unknowen,  but  convifted  if 
they  had  drunke  wine  ?  or  rather  for  another 
reafon,   which    Ariftotle   the    philofopher   hath 

alledged  ? 


12  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

alledged  ?  for  as  touching  that  occafion,  which 
is  lb  famous  and  commonly  voiced  in  every 
mans  mouth,  yea,  and  reported  of  divers  and 
fundrie  places  j  it  was  no  doubt  the  hardy 
attempt  executed  by  the  dames  of  Troie,  and 
that  upon  the  coafts  of  Italy  ;  for  when  the  men 
upon  their  arrivall  were  landed  5  the  women  in 
the  meanewhile  fet  fire  upon  their  fliips,  for 
very  defire  that  they  had  to  fee  an  end  once, 
one  way  or  other  of  their  long  voiage,  &  to  be 
delivered  fro  their  tedious  travel  at  fea :  but 
fearing  the  fury  of  their  men,  when  they  fliould 
returne,  they  went  forth  to  meet  their  kinsfolke 
and  friends  upon  the  way,  and  welcomed  them 
with  amiable  embracing  &  fweet  kifles  of  their 
lips:  by  which  means  having  appeafed  their 
angrie  mood,  and  recovered  their  favours,  they 
continued  ever  after,  the  cuftome  of  kind  greet- 
ing and  loving  falutation  in  this  manner. 

Or  was  not  this  a  priviledge  granted  unto 
women  for  their  greater  honour  and  credit ; 
namely,  to  be  knowen  and  feen  for  to  have 
many  of  their  race  and  kinred,  and  thofe  of 
good  worth  and  reputation  ? 

Or 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  13 

Or  becauie  it  was  not  lawfull  to  efpoule 
women  of  their  blood  and  kinred,  therefore 
permitted  they  were  to  entertaine  them  kindly 
and  familiarly  with  a  kiffe,  fo  they  proceeded  no 
farther  3  infomuch  as  this  was  the  onely  marke 
and  token  left  of  their  confanguinitie.  For 
before  time,  they  might  not  marrie  women  of 
their  owne  blood  3  no  more  than  in  thefe  dales 
their  aunts  by  the  mothers  fide,  or  their  fifters : 
and  long  it  was  ere  men  were  permitted  to 
contract  marriage  with  their  coufin  germains  3 
and  that  upon  fuch  an  occafion  as  this.  There 
was  a  certaine  man  of  poore  efl:ate  and  fmall 
living,  howbeit  otherwife  of  good  and  honeft 
cariage,  and  of  all  others  that  managed  the  pub- 
like affairs  of  State  moft  popular  and  gracious 
with  the  commons :  who  was  fuppofed  to  keepe 
as  his  efpoufed  wife  a  kinfwoman  of  his  and 
coufin  germain,  an  inheritreffe  j  by  whom  he  had 
great  wealth,  and  became  verie  rich  :  for  which 
he  was  accufed  judicially  before  the  people  3 
but  upon  a  fpeciall  favour  that  they  bare  unto 
him,  they  would  not  enquire  into  the  caufe  in 
queftion  3   but  not  onely  fuppreffed   his  bill   of 

enditement. 


14  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

enditement,  and  let  her  go  as  quit  of  all  crime, 
but  alfo  even  they,  enafted  a  ftatute ;  by  vertue 
whereof,  lawful!  it  was  for  all  men  from  that 
time  forward  to  marrie,  as  far  as  to  their  coufin 
germains,  but  in  any  higher  or  neerer  degree  of 
confanguinitie,  they  were  exprefly  forbidden. 

Wherefore  is  it  not  lawfull  either  for  the  hufhand 
to  receive  a  gift  of  his  wife,  or  for  the  wife 
of  her  liufhand. 

May  it  not  be,  for  that,  as  Solon  ordained  that 
the  donations  and  bequefts,  made  by  thofe  that 
die  fhall  ftand  good,  unlefle  they  be  fuch  as  a 
man  hath  granted  upon  neceflitie,  or  by  the 
inducement  and  flatterie  of  his  wife  :  in  which 
provifc,  he  excepted  neceflitie,  as  forcing  and 
confl:raining  the  will ;  and  likewife  pleafure,  as 
deceiving  the  judgement;  even  fo  have  men 
fufpefted  the  mutuall  gifts  pafling  between  the 
huiband  and  the  wife,  and  thought  them  to  be 
of  the  fame  nature. 

Or  was  it  not  thought,  that  giving  of  prefents 

was 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  15 

was  of  all  other  the  leaft  &  worfi:  figne  of  amity 
and  goodwill  (for  even  ftrangers  and  fuch  as 
beare  no  love  at  all  ufe  in  that  fort  to  be  giving) 
and  in  that  regard  they  would  banifli  out  of 
marriage  fuch  kind  of  pleating  and  curring 
favour;  to  the  end  that  the  mutuall  love  and 
affeftion  between  the  parties  Ihould  be  free  and 
without  refpect  of  falarie  and  gaine^  even  for 
it  felfe  and  nothing  elfe  in  the  world. 

Or  becaufe  women  commonly  admit  and  en- 
tertaine  ftraungers,  as  corrupted  by  receiving  of 
prefents  and  gifts  at  their  hands,  it  was  thought 
to  Hand  more  with  honour  and  reputation,  that 
wives  fliould  love  their  owne  hufliands,  though 
they  gave  them  nothing  by  way  of  gift. 

Or  rather,  for  that  it  was  meet  and  requifit, 
that  the  goods  of  the  hulband  fhould  be  common 
to  the  wife,  and  to  the  wife  likewife  of  the 
hufband  :  for  the  partie  who  receiveth  a  thing 
in  gift,  doth  learne  to  repute  that  which  was  not 
given,  to  be  none  of  his  owne,  but  belonging  to 
another:  fo  that  man  and  wife  in  giving  never 
fo  little  one  to  another,  defpoil  and  defraud 
themfelves  of  all  that  is  befide. 

8. 


1 6  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

8. 

IFhat  might  le  the  caufe  that  they  were  forbidden 
to  receive  any  gift  either  of  *  Sonne  in  law, 
or  t  Father  in  law  ? 

Ok  Sonne  in  law,  for  feare  left  the  gift  might 
be  thought  by  the  meanes  of  the  Father  to  pafle 
about  the  returne  unto  the  wife :  and  of  the 
Father  in  law,  becaufe  it  was  fuppofed  meet  and 
juft,  that  he  who  gave  not,  Ihould  not  likewife 
receive  ought.  + 


Uliat  fliould  le  the  reafon  that  the  Romans  when 
they  returned  from  fovie  voyage  out  of  a 
farre  and  forraine  countrey,  or  onely  from 
their  ferme  into  the  citie ;  if  their  wives 
were  at  home,  ufed  to  fend  a  meffenger  unto 
them  before,  for  to  give  warning  and  adver- 
tifement  of  their  comining  ? 

Either  it  was  becaufe  this  is  a  token  of  one 
that  beleeveth  and  is  verily  perfwaded  that  his 

*  Daughters  hufband,  t  ^Yives  father. 

+  This  may  feeme  to  have  fome  reference  to  the  former 
quefiion. 

wife 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  17 

wife  intendeth  no  lewdnefTe,  nor  is  otherwife 
bufied  than  well :  whereas  to  come  upon  her  at 
unwares  and  on  a  fodain,  is  a  kind  of  forlaying 
and  furprize.  Or  for  that  they  make  hafte  to 
fend  them  good  newes  of  their  comming,  as 
being  affured  that  they  have  a  longing  defire,  and 
doe  expeft  fuch  tidings. 

Or  rather  becaufe  themfelves  would  be  glad  to 
heare  from  them  fome  good  newes,  to  wit, 
whether  they  fliall  find  them  in  good  health 
when  they  come,  and  attending  afFedionately 
and  with  great  devotion,  their  returne. 

Or  elfe  becaufe  women  ordinarily,  when  their 
biufbands  be  away  and  from  home,  have  many 
petie  bufinelfes  and  houfe  afiaires :  and  other 
whiles  there  fall  out  fome  little  jarres  and  quar- 
rels within  doores  with  their  fervants,  men  or 
maidens  :  to  the  end  therefore  all  fuch  troubles 
and  inconveniences  might  be  overblowen,  and 
that  they  might  give  unto  their  hufbands  a 
loving  and  amiable  welcome  home,  they  have 
intelligence  given  unto  them  before  hand  of  their 
arrivall  and  approch. 


10. 


iS  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 


10. 


IPliat  is  the  caufe  that  when  they  adore  and 
worJJnp  the  gods,  they  cover  their  heads  :  hut 
conlrariivije  when  they  meet  with  any  hon- 
ourable or  worjliipfull  perfons,  if  their  heads 
Itaplic  were  then  covered  with  their  cover, 
they  difcover  the  fame,  and  are  bare  headed. 

For  it  feemeth  that  this  fafliion  maketh  the 
former  doubt  and  braanch  of  the  queftion  more 
difficult  to  be  aflbiled  :  and  if  that  which  is 
reported  of  Aeneas  be  true;  namely,  that  as 
Diomedes  paffed  along  by  him  whiles  he  facri- 
liced,  he  covered  his  head,  and  fo  performed  his 
facrifice  3  there  is  good  reafon  and  confequence, 
that  if  men  be  covered  before  their  enemies, 
they  ihould  be  bare  when  they  encounter  either 
their  friends,  or  men  of  woorth  and  honour : 
for  this  maner  of  being  covered  before  the  gods, 
is  not  properly  refpeftive  unto  them,  but  occa- 
lioned  by  accident,  and  hath,  fince  that  example 
oi  Aeneas,  beene  obferved  and  continued. 

But    if  we    muft    fay  fomewhat  elfe    befide, 
conlider  whether  it  be  not  fufficient  to  enquire 

onely 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  19 

onely  of  this  point ;  namely,  why  they  cover 
their  heads  when  they  worlliip  the  gods,  feeing 
the  otiaer  confequently  dependeth  heereupon : 
for  they  ftand  bare  before  men  of  dignitie  and 
authoritie,  not  to  doe  them  any  more  honor 
thereby,  but  contrariwife  to  diminilTi  their  envie, 
for  feare  they  might  be  thought  to  require  as 
much  reverence  and  the  fame  honor  as  is  ex- 
hibited to  the  gods,  or  fuffer  themfelves,  and 
take  pleafure  to  bee  obferved  and  reverenced 
equally  with  them  :  as  for  the  gods  they  adored 
them  after  this  fort ;  either  by  way  of  lowlinefle 
and  humbling  themfelves  before  their  majeftie, 
in- covering  and  hiding  their  heads  5  or  rather 
becaufe  they  feared  left  as  they  made  their 
praiers,  there  fhould  come  unto  their  hearing, 
from  without,  any  finifter  voice  or  inaufpicate 
and  ominous  olTe :  and  to  prevent  fuch  an  objeft 
they  drew  their  hood  over  their  eares  :  And  how 
true  it  is  that  they  had  a  carefuU  eie  and  regard 
to  meet  with  all  fuch  accidents,  it  may  appeere 
by  this,  that  when  they  went  to  any  oracle  for 
to  be  refolved  by  anfwer  from  thence  upon  a 
^fcrupulous  doubt,  they  caufed  a  great  noife  to 

be 


20  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

be  made  all  about  them,  with  ringing  of  pannes 
or  brafen  bafons. 

Or  it  may  well  be,  (as  Caftor  faith,  comparing 
in  concordance  the  Romane  faihions  with  the 
rites  of  the  Pythagoreans)  for  that  the  Daemon 
or  good  angell  within  us,  hath  need  of  the  gods 
helpe  without,  and  maketh  fupplication  with 
covering  the  head,  giving  thus  much  covertly  to 
underfland  thereby,  that  the  foule  is  likewife 
covered  and  hidden  by  the  bodie. 

II. 

Why  facrifice  they  unto  Saturne  bare-headed. 

Is  it  becaufe  Aeneas  firft  brought  up  this 
fafliion  of  covering  the  head  at  facrifice ;  and 
the  facrifice  to  Saturnus  is  much  more  auncient 
than  his  time  ? 

Or,  for  that  they  ufed  to  be  covered  unto  the 
celeftiall  gods :  but  as  for  Saturne  he  is  reputed 
a  Subterranean  or  terreftriall  god  ? 

Or,  in  this  refpeft,  that  there  is  nothing  hidden, 
covered,  or  Ihadowed  in  Trueth  ?  For  among 
the  Romans,  Saturne  was  held  to  be  the  father 
of  Veritie. 

12. 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  21 

12. 

IFhy  doe  they  repute  Saturne  the  father  of 
Trueth. 

Is  it  for  that  (as  Ibme  Philofophers  deeme) 
they  are  of  opinionthat  *  Saturne  is  t  Time  ?  and 
Time  you  know  well  findeth  out  and  revealeth 
the  Truth. 

Or,  becaufe  as  the  Poets  fable,  men  lived 
under  Saturnes  reigne  in  the  golden  age :  and  if 
the  life  of  man  was  then  moft  juft  and  righteous, 
it  followeth  confequently  that  there  was  much 
trueth  in  the  world. 

IVhat  is  the  reafon  that  they  facri/iced  likewife 
unto  the  god  whom  they  tearined  Honor, 
iv'ith  hare  head  ?  now  a  man  may  interpret 
Honor  to  be  as  much  as  Glory  and  Reputa- 
tion. 

It  is  haply  becaufe  Honor  and  glory  is  a  thing 
evident,   notorious,  and  expofed   to  the  know- 

*  Kpivos.  t  Xp6vos. 

ledge 


22  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

ledge  of  the  whole  world  :  and  by  the  fame 
reafon  that  they  veile  bonet  before  men  of  wor- 
Ihip,  dignitie,  and  honor,  they  adore  alfo  the 
deitie  that  beareth  the  name  of  Honor,  with  the 
head  bare. 


14. 

lf'7iat  may  be  the  caiife,  that  fonnes  cary  their 
Fathers  and  Mothers  foorth  to  be  enterred, 
u-ith  their  heads  hooded  and  covered :  but 
daughters  bare  headed,  with  their  haires 
detrejfed  and  hanging  downe  looje. 

Is  it  for  that  Fathers  ought  to  be  honored  as 
gods  by  their  male  children,  but  lamented  and 
bewailed  as  dead  men  by  their  daughters,  and 
therefore  the  law  having  given  and  graunted  unto 
either  fex  that  which  is  proper,  hath  of  both 
together  made  that  M'hich  is  befeemino-  and 
convenient. 

Or,  it  is  in  this  regard,  that  unto  forrow  and 
heavinefs,  that  is  beft  befeemintr  which  is  extra- 
ordinarie  and  unufuall :  now  more  ordinarie  it  is 
with   women    to    go    abroad    with    their    heads 

veiled 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  23 

veiled  and  covered :  and  likewife  with  men,  to 
be  difcovered  and  bare  headed.  For  even  among 
the  Greeks  when  there  is  befallen  unto  them  any 
publike  calamitie,  the  manner  and  cuftome  is, 
that  the  women  ihould  cut  of  the  hayres  of  their 
head,  and  the  men  weare  them  long ;  for  that 
otherwife  it  is  ufuall  that  men  Ihould  poll  their 
heads,  and  women  keepe  their  haire  long.  And 
to  prove  that  fonnes  were  wont  to  be  covered ; 
in  fuch  a  cafe,  and  for  the  faid  caufe,  a  man  may 
alledge  that  which  Farro  hath  written  ;  namely, 
that  in  the  folemnitie  of  funerals,  and  about  the 
tombs  of  their  fathers,  they  carry  themfelves 
with  as  much  reverence  and  devotion  as  in  the 
temples  of  the  gods  :  in  fuch  fort,  as  when  they 
have  burnt  the  corps  in  the  funeral  fire,  fo  foone 
as  ever  they  meet  with  a  bone,  they  pronounce, 
that  he  who  is  dead,  is  now  become  a  god.  On 
the  contrary  fide,  women  were  no  wife  per- 
mitted to  vaile  and  cover  their  heads.  And  we 
find  upon  record,  that  the  firft  man  who  put 
away  and  divorced  his  wife  was  Spurius  Carhilius, 
becaufe  flie  bare  him  no  children ;  the  fecond, 
Sulpitius  Gallus,  for  that  he  faw  her  to  caft  a 

robe 


24  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

robe  over  her  head :  and  the  thh-d  Puhlius 
Sempronius,  for  ftanding  to  behold  the  folemnitie 
of  the  funerall  games. 


15- 


How  it  commeth   to  paffc,   that   conjldcring   the 
Romans  ejleemed  Terminus  a  god,  and  there- 
fore   in    honour    of  him    celebrated   a  feafl 
called  thereupon  Terminalia,  yet  they  never 
killed  any  leaf  in  facrifice  vnto  him  ? 

It  is  becaufe  Romulus  did  appoint  no  bonds 
and  Umits  of  his  countrey,  to  the  end  that  he 
might  lawfully  fet  out  and  take  in  where  pleafed 
him,  and  repufe  all  that  land  his  owne  fo  far  as, 
(according  to  that  faying  of  the  Lacedaemonian) 
his  fpeare  or  javelin  would  reach  ?  But  Numa 
PompUius  a  juft  man  and  politick  withall,  one 
who  knew  well  how  to  govern,  and  that  by  the 
rule  of  Philofophie,  caufed  his  territorie  to  be 
confined  betweene  him  and  his  neighbour  nations, 
and  called  thofe  frontier  bonds  by  the  name  of 
Terminus  as  the  fuperintendent,  over-feer  and 
keeper  of  peace  and  amitie  between  neighbours  j 

and 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  25 

and  therefore  he  fuppofed,  that  this  Terminus 
ouo-ht  to  be  prelerved  pure  and  cleane  from  all 
blood,  and  impoliute  with  any  nourder. 


16. 

What  is  the  reafon  that  it  is  not  laufull  for  any 
maidfervants  to  enter  into  the  temple  of  the 
goddejje  *  Leucothea  ?  a?id  the  Dames  of 
Home,  bringing  in  thither  one  alone  and  no 
more  with  them,  fall  to  cuffing  and  boxing 
her  about  the  eares  and  cheeks. 

As  for  the  wench  that  is  thus  buffeted,  it  is  a 
fufficient  ligne  and  argument,  that  fuch  as  ihe, 
are  not  permitted  to  come  thither :  now  for  all 
others  they  keepe  them  out  in  regard  of  a 
certaine  poeticall  fable  reported  in  this  wife: 
that  ladie  Ino  being  in  times  paft  jealous  of  her 
hufband,  and  fufpe6ting  him  with  a  maid  fer- 
vant  of  hers,  fell  mad,  and  was  enraged  againft 
her  owne  lonne :  this  fervant  the  Greeks  fay, 
was  an  Aetolian  borne,  and  had  to  name  Anti- 
phera:  and  therefore  it  is  that  heere  among  us 

*  Or  Matuta, 

in 


26  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

in  the  citie  of  Chceronea,  before  the  temple  or 
chappell  of  Matuta,  the  fexton  taking  a  whip  in 
his  hand  crieth  with  a  loud  voice :  No  man 
fervant  or  maid  fervant  be  fo  bardie  as  to  come 
in  heere ;  no  Aetolian  hee  or  fhee  prefume  to 
enter  into  this  place. 

17- 

(Vhat  is  the  caufe  that  to  this  goddr[Jl',folke  pray 
not  for  any  hlt^ings  to  their  owne  children, 
hut  for  their  nephews  onely,  to  wit,  their 
brothers  or  fifters  children  ? 

May  it  not  be  that  Ino  being  a  ladic  that 
loved  her  fitter  wonderous  well,  in  fo  much  as 
fhe  fuckled  at  her  owne  breaft  a  fonne  of  hers  : 
but  was  infortunate  in  her  owne  children  ? 

Or  rather,  becaufe  the  faid  cuftome  is  other- 
wife  very  good  and  civill,  inducing  and  moving 
folks  hearts  to  carie  love  and  afieftion  to  their 
kinreds. 


i8. 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  27 

18. 

For  what  caufe,  were  many  rich  men  wont  to  con- 
fecrate  and  give  unto  Hercules  the  Difme  or 
tenth  of  all  their  goods  ? 

Why  may  it  not  be  upon  this  occafion,  that 
Hercules  himfelfe  being  upon  a  time  at  *  Rome, 
facrifice  the  tenth  cow  of  all  the  drove  which  he 
had  taken  from  Gerion  ? 

Or  for  that  he  freed  and  delivered  the  Romans 
from  the  tax  and  tribute  of  the  Difmes  which 
they  were  wont  to  pay  out  of  their  goods  unto 
the  Tufkans. 

Or  in  cafe  this  may  not  go  current  for  an 
authenticall  hillorie,  and  worthie  of  credit ;  what 
and  if  we  fay  that  unto  Hercules  as  to  fome 
great  bellie  god,  and  one  who  loved  good  cheere, 
they  offered  and  facrificed  plenteoufly  and  in 
great  liberalitie  ? 

Or  rather,  for  that  by  this  meanes  they  would 
take  downe  and  diminifh  a  little,  their  exceffive 
riches  which  ordinarily  is  an  eie-fore  and  odious 

*  By  Frolepsis,  meaning  the  place  where  afterwards 
Rome  ftood. 

unto 


28  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

unto  the  citizens  of  a  popular  ftate,  as  if  they 
meant  to  abate  and  bring  low  (as  it  were)  that 
plethoricall  plight  and  corpulency  of  the  bodie, 
which  being  growen  to  the  height  is  daungerous  : 
fuppofing  by  fuch  cutting  off,  and  abridging  of 
fuperfluities,  to  do  honour  and  fervice  moft 
pleafing  unto  Hercules,  as  who  joied  highly  in 
frugalitie :  for  that  in  his  life  time  he  flood 
contented  with  a  little,  and  regarded  no  deli- 
cacie  or  excefle  whatfoever. 


19. 

Why  hegin  the  Romans  their  yeere  at  the  moneth 
Januarie  ? 

For  in  old  time  the  moneth  of  March  was 
reckoned  lirft,  as  a  man  may  coUeft  by  many 
other  conjectures,  and  by  this  fpecially,  that  the 
fift  moneth  in  order  after  March  was  called 
Quintilis,  and  the  fixt  moneth  Sextilis,  and  all 
the  reft  confequently  one  after  another  until  you 
come  to  the  laft,  which  they  named  December, 
becaufe  it  was  the  tenth  in  number  after  March  : 
which  giveth  occafion  unto  fome  for  to  thinke 

& 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  29 

&  fay,  that  the  Romans  (in  thofe  dales)  deter- 
mined  and  accomplilhed  their  compleat  yeere, 
not  in  twelve  moneths  but  in  ten  :  namely,  by 
addinsr  unto  everie   one  of  thofe   ten  moneths 
certain    dales  over   and  above  thlrtie.      Others 
write,    that    December    indeed   was    the    tenth 
moneth    after    March  5    but    Januarie   was   the 
eleventh,  and  Februarie  the  twelfth :  in  which 
moneth  they  ufed  certaine  expiatorle  and  pur- 
gatorie  facrifices,  yea,  and  offered  oblations  unto 
the   dead   (as   it  were)  to  make  an  end  of  the 
yere.     Howbeit  afterwards  they  tranfpofed  this 
order,  and  ranged  Januarie  in  the  firft  place,  for 
that  upon  the  firft  day  thereof,  which  they  call 
the  Calends  of  Januarie ;  the  firft  Confuls  that 
ever  bare  rule  in  Rome  were  enftalled,  imme- 
diatly  upon  the  depofition  and  expulfion  of  the 
kings  out  of  the  citie.     But  there  feemeth  to  be 
more  probability  &  likelihood  of  truth  in  their 
fpeech,  who  fay,  that  Romulus  being  a  martiall 
prince,  and  one  that  loved  warre  and  feats  of 
armes,  as  being  reputed  the  fonne  of  Mars,  fet 
before  all  other  moneths,  that  which  caried  the 
name  of  his  father:    howbeit  Numa  who  fuc- 

ceeded 


30  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

ceeded  next  after  hira,  being  a  man  of  peace, 
and  wlio  endevored  to  withdraw  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  his  fubje6ts  and  citizens  from  warre  to 
agriculture,  gave  the  prerogative  of  the  firft  place 
unto  Januarie,  and  honoured  jfanus  moft,  as  one 
who  had  beene  more  given  to  politick  govern- 
ment, and  to  the  hulbandrie  of  ground,  than  to 
the  exercife  of  warre  and  armes. 

Confider  moreover,  whether  Numa  chofe  not 
this  moneth  for  to  begin  the  yeere  withall,  as 
beft  forting  with  nature  in  regard  of  us  ;  for  other- 
wife  in  general],  there  is  no  one  thing  of  all  thofe 
that  by  nature  turne  about  circularly,  that  can 
be  faid  firft  or  laft,  but  according  to  the  feverall 
inftitutions  and  ordinances  of  men,  fome  begin 
the  time  at  this  point,  others  at  that.  And 
verely  they  that  make  the  Winter  folltice  or 
hibernall  Tropick  the  beginning  of  their  yeere, 
do  the  beft  of  all  others :  for  that  the  Sunne 
ceafing  then  to  pafte  farther,  beginnetli  to  returne 
and  take  his  way  againe  toward  us  :  for  it  feem- 
eth,  that  both  according  to  the  courfe  of  nature, 
and  alfo  in  regard  of  us,  this  feafon  is  moft 
befitting    to    begin    the   yeere :    for   that    it  in- 

creafeth 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  31 

creaieth  unto  us  the  time  of  daie  lights  and 
diminifheth  the  darknefle  of  night,  and  caufeth 
that  noble  ftarre  or  planet  to  approch  neerer  and 
come  toward  us,  the  lord  governour  and  ruler 
of  all  fubftance  tranlitorie  and  fluxible  matter 
whatfoever. 

20. 

JF/iy  do  women  when  they  drejfe  j/p  and  adorne 
the  chappelL  or  Jlirine  of  their  feminine 
goddefje,  whom  they  call  Bona,  never  bring 
home  for  that  purpofe  any  branches  of  Myrtle 
tree  :  and  yet  otherwife  have  a  delight  to 
employ  all  forts  of  leaves  and  flowers  ? 

May  it  not  be,  for  that,  as  fome  fabulous 
writers  tell  the  tale,  there  was  one  *  Flavius  a 
foothfaier  had  a  wife,  who  ufed  fecretely  to 
drinke  wine,  and  when  flie  was  furprifed  and 
taken  in  the  manner  by  her  hufband,  Ihe  was 
well  beaten  by  him  with  myrtle  rods :  and  for 
that  caufe  they  bring  thither  no  boughs  of 
myrtle :  marry  they  offer  libations  unto  this 
goddeffe  of  wine,  but  forfooth  they  call  it  Milke. 

Or  is  it  not  for  this  caufe,  that  thofe  who  are 
*  Or  Phaulius. 

to 


32  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

to  celebrate  the  ceremonies  of  this  divine  ll-r- 
vice,  ought  to  be  pure  and  cleane  from  all 
pollutions,  but  efpecially  from  that  of  Fenus  or 
lechery  ?  For  not  onely  they  put  out  of  the 
roome  where  the  fervice  is  performed  unto 
the  faid  goddeffe  Bo?ia,  all  men,  but  alfo  what- 
foever  is  befides  of  mafculine  fex ;  which  is 
the  reafon  that  they  lb  deteft  the  myrtle  tree, 
as  being  confecrated  unto  Venus,  infomuch  as  it 
fliould  feeme  they  called  in  old  time  that  Fenus, 
Myrtea,  which  now  goeth  under  the  name,  of 
Murcia. 

21. 

IVTiat  is  the  reafon  that  the  Latines  doe  fo  much 
honour  and  reverence  the  Woodpecker,  and 
forheare    altogether    to    do    that    bird    any 
harme  ? 

Is  it  for  that  Picus  was  reported  in  old  time 
by  the  enchantments  and  forceries  of  his  wife, 
to  have  changed  his  owne  nature,  and  to  be 
metamorphozed  into  a  Woodpecker  3  under 
which  forme  he  gave  out  oracles,  and  delivered 
anfweres  unto  thofe  who  propounded  unto  him 
any  demaunds  ? 

Or 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  33 

Or  rather,  becaufe  this  feemeth  a  meere  fable, 
and  incredible  tale  :  there  is  another  ftorie  re- 
ported, which  carieth  more  probabilitie  with  it, 
and  foundeth  neerer  unto  trueth.  That  when 
Romulus  and  Remus  were  call  foorth  and  ex- 
pofed  to  death ;  not  onely  a  female  woolfe  gave 
them  her  teats  to  fucke,  but  alfo  a  certeine 
Woodpecker  flew  unto  them,  and  brought  them 
food  in  her  bill,  and  fo  fedde  them  :  and  there- 
fore haply  it  is,  that  ordinarily  in  thefe  daies  wee 
may  fee,  as  Nigidius  hath  well  obferved ;  what 
places  foever  at  the  foot  of  an  hill  covered  and 
{hadowed  with  oakes  or  other  trees  a  Wood- 
pecker haunteth,  thither  cuftomably  you  fliall 
have  a  woolfe  to  repaire. 

Or  peradventure,  feeing  their  maner  is  to  con- 
fecrate  unto  every  god  one  kinde  of  birde  or 
other,  they  reputed  this  Woodpecker  facred  unto 
Mars,  becaufe  it  is  a  couragious  and  hardy  bird, 
having  a  bill  fo  ftrong,  that  he  is  able  to  over- 
throw an  oke  therewith,  after  he  hath  jobbed 
and  pecked  into  it  as  farre  as  to  the  very  marrow 
and  heart  thereof. 


22. 


34  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

22. 

How  is  it  that  they  imagine  Janus  to  have  had  two 
faces,  in  which  maner  they  ufe  loth  to  paint 
and  alfo  to  cajt  him  in  mold. 

Is  it  for  that  he  being  a  Graecian  borne,  came 
from  Perrhoelia,  as  we  finde  written  in  hiftories  j 
and  pafling  forward  into  Italy,  dwelt  in  that  coun- 
trey  among  the  Barbarous  people,  who  there  lived, 
whofe  language  and  maner  of  life  he  changed  ? 

Or  rather  becaufe  he  taught  and  perfwaded 
them  to  live  together  after  a  civill  and  honefl 
fort,  in  hufbandry  and  tilling  the  ground  j 
whereas  before  time  their  manners  were  rude, 
and  their  fafliions  favage  without  law  or  juftice 
altogether. 

23- 

What  is  the  caitfe  that  they  ufe  to  fell  at  Rome 
all  things  perteining  to  the  furniture  of 
Funerals,  within  the  temple  of  the  goddefje 
hihitim,  fuppn/ing  her  to  be  Venus. 

This  may  feeme  to  be  one  of  the  fage  and 
philofophicall  inventions  of  king  Numa,  to  the 
end  that  men  fliould  learne  not  to  abhorre  fuch 

things. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  35 

things,   nor  to  flie  from  them,  as  if  they  did 
pollute  and  defile  them  ? 

Or  elfe  this  reafon  may  be  rendred,  that  it 
ferveth  for  a  good  record  and  memoriall,  to  put 
us  in  minde,  that  whatfoever  had  a  beginning  by 
generation,  fhall  likewife  come  to  an  end  by 
death ;  as  if  one  and  the  fame  goddefle  were 
fuperintendent  and  governefle  of  nativitie  and 
death :  for  even  in  the  city  of  Delphos  there  is  a 
pretie  image  of  Venus,  furnamed  Epitymhia; 
that  is  to  fay  fepulchrall :  before  which  they  ufe 
to  raife  and  call  foorth  the  ghofts  of  fuch  as  are 
departed,  for  to  receive  the  libaments  and  facred 
liquors  powred  foorth  unto  them. 

24. 

Why  have  the  Romans  in  every  moneth  three 
beginnings  as  it  were,  to  wit,  certeine  princi- 
pall  and  prejixed  or  preordeined  *  daies,  and 
regard  not  the  fame  interval!  or  J  pace  of 
daies  hetweene  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  as  Jula  writeth  in  his  chronicles, 
that  the  chiefe  magiftrates  were  wont  upon  the 
*  That  is  to  fay,  Kalends,  N'ones,  &  Ides. 

firft 


36  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

firft  day  of  the  moneth  to  call  and  fummon  the 
people ;  whereupon  it  tooke  the  name  of  Cal- 
ends:  and  then  to  denounce  unto  them  that  the 
Nones  (hould  be  the  fift  day  after ;  and  as  for  the 
Ides  they  held  it  to  be  an  holy  and  facred  day  ? 

Or  for  that  they  meafuring  and  determining 
the  time  according  to  the  differences  of  the 
moone,  they  obferved  in  her  every  moneth  three 
principall  changes  and  diverfities  :  the  firft,  when 
fhe  is  altogether  hidden,  namely  during  her  con- 
junftion  with  the  funne ;  the  fecond  when  fhe 
is  fomewhat  remooved  from  the  beames  of  the 
funne,  &  beginneth  to  fliew  herfelfe  croifTant  in 
the  evening  toward  the  Weft  whereas  the  funne 
fetteth  ;  the  third,  when  flie  is  at  the  full :  now 
that  occultation  and  hiding  of  hers  in  the  firft 
place,  they  named  Calends,  for  that  in  their 
tongue  whatfoever  is  fecret  &  hidden,  they  fay 
it  is  \_Chini']  and  to  hide  or  keepe  clofe,  they 
exprefle  by  this  word  [Ce/are;]  and  the  firft 
day  of  the  moones  illumination,  which  wee 
heere  in  Greece  tearme  Noumenia,  that  is  to 
fay,  the  new-moone,  they  called  by  a  moft  juft 
name  Notkb,  for  that  which  is  new  and  yoong, 

they 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  37 

they  tearme  Novum,  in  manner  as  wee  doe  ►soi'. 
As  for  the  Ides,  they  tooke  their  name  of  this 
word  J^is,  that  fignifieth  beautiej  for  that  the 
moone  being  then  at  the  full,  is  in  the  very 
perfe6tion  of  her  beautie  :  or  haply  they  derived 
this  denomination  of  Dios,  as  attributing  it  to 
Jupiter  :  but  in  this  we  are  not  to  fearch  out 
exa6tly  the  juft  number  of  daies,  nor  upon  a 
fmall  default  to  llander  and  condemne  this 
maner  of  reckoning,  feeing  that  even  at  this 
day,  when  the  fcience  of  Aftrologie  is  growen 
to  fo  great  an  increment,  the  inequalitie  of  the 
motion,  and  courfe  of  the  moone  furpafleth  all 
experience  of  Mathematicians,  and  cannot  be 
reduced  to  any  certeine  rule  of  reafon. 


IFhat  is  the  caufe  that  they  repute  the  morrowes 
after  Calends,  Nones,  and  Ides,  difajterous 
or  difmall  daies,  either  for  to  fet  forward 
upon  any  journey  or  voiage,  or  to  march 
with  an  army  into  the  f  eld  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  as  many  thinke,  and    as  Titus 
Livius  hath  recorded  in  his  ftorie  ;  the  Tribunes 

militarie. 


38  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

militarie,  at  what  time  as  they  had  confular  and 
foveraigne  authoritie,  went  into  the  field  with 
the  Romane  armie  the  morrow  after  the  Ides  of 
the  moneth  Quintilis,  which  was  the  fame  that 
July  now  is,  and  were  difcomfited  in  a  battell 
by  the  Gaules,  neere  unto  the  river  Allia  :  and 
cofequently  upon  that  overthrow,  loll:  the  very 
city  it  felfe  of  Rome  :  by  which  occafion  the 
morrow  after  the  Ides,  being  held  and  reputed 
for  a  finifter  and  unluckie  day;  fuperftition 
entring  into  mens  heads,  proceeded  farther  (as 
{he  loveth  alwaies  fo  to  doe)  and  brought  in  the 
cuftome  for  to  hold  the  morrow  after  the  Nones, 
yea,  and  the  morrow  after  the  Calends,  as  un- 
fortunate, and  to  be  as  religioufly  obferved  in 
femblable  cafes. 

But  againft  this  there  may  be  oppofed  many 
objedions:  for  firft  and  formoft,  they  loft  that 
battell  upon  another  day,  and  calling  xtAIIienJis, 
by  the  name  of  the  river  Allia,  where  it  was 
ftrucken,  they  have  it  in  abomination  for  that 
caufe.  Againe,  whereas  there  be  many  dales 
reputed  difmal  and  unfortunate,  they  doe  not 
obfcrve  fo  precifely  and  with  fo  religious  feare, 

other 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  39 

other  dales  of  like  denomination  in  every  moneth, 
but  ech  day  apart  onely  in  that  moneth  wherein 
fuch  and  fuch  a  difafter,  hapned :  and  that  the 
infortunitie  of  one  day  fliould  draw  a  fuperftitious 
feare  limply  upon  all  the  morrowes  after  Calends, 
Nones,  and  Ides,  carieth  no  congruitie  at  all,  nor 
apparence  of  reafon. 

Conlider  moreover  and  fee,  whether,  as  of 
moneths  they  ufed  to  confecrate  the  firft  to  the 
gods  celeftiall ;  the  fecond  to  the  terreftriall,  or 
infernall,  wherein  they  performe  certeine  ex- 
piatorie  ceremonies  and  facrifices  of  purification, 
and  prefenting  offrings  and  fervices  to  the  dead  : 
fo  of  the  daies  in  the  moneth,  thofe  which  are 
chiefe  and  principall,  as  hath  beene  faid,  they 
would  not  have  to  be  kept  as  facred  and  feftivall 
holidaies ;  but  fuch  as  follow  after,  as  being 
dedicated  unto  the  fpirits,  called  Dcemons,  and 
thofe  that  are  departed ;  they  alfo  have  efteemed 
cofequently  as  unhappy,  &:  altogether  unmeet 
either  for  to  execute  or  to  take  in  hand  any 
bufinelfe :  for  the  Greeks  adoring  and  ferving 
the  gods  upon  their  new  moones  and  firft  daies  of 
the  moneth,  have  attributed  the   fecond  daies 

unto 


40  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

unto  the  demi-gods  and  Dcsmons :  like  as  at 
their  feafts  alfo  they  drinke  the  fecond  cup  unto 
their  demi-gods,  and  demi-goddelTes.  In  fumme, 
Time  is  a  kinde  of  number,  and  the  beginning  of 
number  is  (I  wot  not  what,)  fome  divine  thing, 
for  it  is  Unitie :  and  that  which  commeth  next 
after  it  is  Deuz  or  two,  cleane  oppofite  unto  the 
faid  beginning,  and  is  the  firft  of  all  even  num- 
bers :  as  for  the  even  number  it  is  defe6tive, 
unperfeft,  and  indefinit,  whereas  contrariwife, 
the  uneven  or  odde  number  it  felfe  is  finite,  com- 
plet,  and  abfolute  :  and  for  this  caufe  like  as  the 
Nones  fucceed  the  Calends  five  daies  after  j  fo 
the  Ides  follow  the  Nones  nine  daies  after  them  ; 
for  the  uneven  and  odde  numbers  doe  determine 
thofe  beginnings,  or  principall  daies  3  but  thofe 
which  prefently  enfue  after  the  faid  principall 
daies  being  even,  are  neither  ranged  in  any  order, 
nor  have  power  and  puilTance :  and  therefore 
men  doe  not  enterprife  any  great  worke,  nor  fet 
foorth  voiage  or  journey  upon  fuch  daies :  and 
heereto  wee  may  to  good  purpofe  annex  that 
pretie  fpeech  of  Themijlocles :  For  when  the 
morrow  (quoth  he)  upon  a  time  quarrelled  with 

the 


I 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  41 

the  feftivall  day  which  went  next  before  it,  lay- 
ing, that  herfelfe  was  bufied  and  tooke  a  great 
deale  of  pains,  preparing  &  providing  with  much 
travel  thofe.  goods  which  the  feaft  enjoied  at  her 
eafe,  with  all  repofe,  reft,  and  leifure :  the 
Feftivall  day  made  this  anfwer :  Thou  faidft  true 
indeed ;  but  if  I  were  not,  where  wouldft  thou 
be  ?  This  tale  Tliemijlocles  devifed,  and  deliv- 
ered unto  the  Athenian  captaines,  who  came 
after  him ;  giving  them  thereby  to  underftand, 
that  neither  they  nor  any  a6ts  of  theirs  would 
ever  have  beene  feene,  unlefle  hee  before  them 
had  faved  the  citie  of  Athens.  Forafmuch  then, 
as  every  enterprife  and  voiage  of  importance  hath 
need  of  provifion,  and  fome  preparatives  5  and 
for  that  the  Romans  in  old  time  upon  their 
feftivall  dales,  difpenfed  nothing,  nor  took  care 
for  any  provifion ;  being  wholy  given  and  de- 
voted at  fuch  times  to  the  fervice  &  worftiip  of 
God,  doing  that,  and  nothing  elfe;  like  as  even 
yet  at  this  day,  when  the  priefts  begin  to  facri- 
fice,  they  pronounce  with  a  loud  voice  before  all 
the  companie  there  aflembled  Hoc  age,  that  is 
to  fay,   Minde   this,  and    doe   no  other  thing : 

verie 


42  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

verie  like  it  is,  and  ftandeth  to  great  reafon,  that 
they  ufed  not  to  put  themfelves  upon  the  way 
for  any  long  voiage,  nor  tooke  in  hand  any  great 
affaire  or  bufineffe  prefently  after  a  feftivall  day, 
but  kept  within  houfe  all  the  morrow  after,  to 
thinke  upon  their  occafions,  and  to  provide  all 
things  necefTarie  for  journey  or  exploit :  or  we 
may  conjedure,  that  as  at  this  very  day  the 
Romans  after  they  have  adored  the  gods,  and 
made  their  praiers  unto  them  within  their 
temples,  are  woont  to  ftay  there  a  time,  and  fit 
them  downe ;  even  fo  they  thought  it  not  reafon- 
able  to  cafl  their  great  affaires  fo,  as  that  they 
fhould  immediately  follow  upon  any  of  their 
feflivall  dales ;  but  they  allowed  fome  refpit  and 
time  betweene,  as  knowing  full  well,  that  bufi- 
nefles  carie  with  them  alwaies  many  troubles 
and  hinderances,  beyond  the  opinion,  expefta- 
tion,  and  will  of  thofe  who  take  them  in 
hand. 


26. 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  43 

26. 

What  is  the  caufe  that  women  at  Rome,  when 
they  moitrne  for  the  dead,  put  on  white  roles, 
and  likewife  weare  white  cawles,  coifes  and 
kerchiefs  vpoji  their  heads. 

May  it  not  be  that  for  to  oppofe  themfelves 
againft  hell  and  the  darkeneffe  thereof,  they 
conforme  their  raiment  and  attire  to  that  colour 
which  is  cleere  and  bright  ? 

Or  doe  they  it  not  rather  for  this :  that  like 
as  they  clad  and  burie  the  dead  corps  in  white 
clothes,  they  fuppofe,  that  thofe  who  are  next 
of  kin,  and  come  neereft  about  them,  oueht 
alio  to  weare  their  liverie  ?  Now  the  bodie 
they  doe  in  this  wife  decke,  becaufe  they  can- 
not adorne  the  foule  fo ;  and  it  they  are  willing 
to  accompanie  as  lightfome,  pure  and  net,  as 
being  now  at  the  lall  delivered  and  let  free, 
and  which  hath  performed  a  great  a  variable 
combat. 

Or  rather,  we  may  guefle  thus  much  thereby : 
that  in  fuch  cafes,  that  which  is  moll  fimple  and 
leaft  coftly,  is  beft  befeemingj  whereas  clothes 

of 


44  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

of  any  other  colour  died,  do  commonly  bewray 
either  fuperfluitie  or  curiofitie :  for  we  may  fay 
even  afwell  of  blacke,  as  of  purple  :  Thefe  robes 
are  deceitfuU :  thefe  colours  alfo  are  counterfeit. 
And  as  touching  that  which  is  of  it  felfe  blacke, 
if  it  have  not  that  tinfture  by  diers  art,  furely  it 
is  fo  coloured  by  nature,  as  being  mixed  and 
compounded  with  obfcuritie  :  and  therefore  there 
is  no  colour  els  but  white,  which  is  pure,  un- 
mixt,  and  not  llained  and  fullied  with  any 
tin6lure,  and  that  which  is  inimitable  j  in  which 
regard,  more  meet  and  agreeable  unto  thofe 
who  are  interred,  conlidering  that  the  dead 
is  now  become  finiple,  pure,  excempt  from  all 
mixtion,  and  in  very  trueth,  nothing  els  but 
delivered  from  the  bodie,  as  a  liaine  and 
infe6tion  hardly  fcowred  out  and  rid  away. 
Semblably,  in  the  citie  of  Jrgos,  whenfoever 
they  mourned,  the  maner  was  to  weare  white 
garments,  waihed  (as  Socrates  faid)  in  faire 
and  cleere  water. 


27. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  45 


27. 

fFhat  is  the  reafon  that  they  ejleeme  all  the  walks 
of  the  citiefacred  and  inviolable,  but  not  the 
gates. 

Is  it  (as  Varro  faith)  becaufe  we  ought  to 
thinke  the  walles  holie,  to  the  end  that  we  may 
fight  valiantly,  and  die  generoufly  in  the  defence 
of  them  ?  for  it  feemeth  that  this  was  the  caufe, 
why  Romulus  killed  his  owne  brother  Remus, 
for  that  he  prefumed  to  leape  over  an  holy  and 
inviolable  place :  whereas  contrariwife,  it  was 
not  poffible  to  confecrate  and  hallow  the  gates, 
thorow  which  there  muft  needs  be  tranfported 
many  things  neceffary,  and  namely,  the  bodies 
of  the  dead.  And  therefore,  they  who  begin  to 
found  a  citie,  environ  and  compalTe  firft  with  a 
plough  all  that  pourprife  and  precinft  wherein 
they  meant  to  build,  drawing  the  faid  plough 
with  an  oxe  and  a  cow  coupled  together  in  one 
yoke :  afterwards,  when  they  have  traced  out 
all  the  faid  place  where  the  walles  Ihould  ftand, 
they  meafure  out  as  much  ground  as  will  ferve 

for 


46  ROMAN E  QUESTIOXS, 

for  the  gates,  but  take  out  the  plough-fhare,  and 
lb  pafle  over  that  fpace  with  the  bare  plough,  as 
if  they  meant  thereby,  that  all  the  furrow  which 
they  call  up  and  eared,  fhould  be  facred  and 
inviolable. 

28. 

IVhal  is  the  reafon,  that  when  their  children  are 
to  fweare  ly  Hercules,  they  will  not  let 
them  do  it  within  doores,  but  caufe  them  to 
go  forth  of  the  houfe,  and  take  their  oath 
abroad? 

Is  it  becaufe  (as  fome  would  have  it)  that 
they  thinke  Hercules  is  not  delighted  with 
keeping  clofe  within  houfe  and  fitting  idely, 
but  taketh  pleafure  to  live  abroad  and  lie 
without  ? 

Or  rather,  for  that  of  all  the  gods,  Hercules 
is  not  (as  one  would  fay)  home-bred,  but  a 
ftranger,  come  amongfl  them  from  afarre  ?  For 
even  fo  they  would  not  fweare  by  Bacchus, 
under  the  roofe  of  the  houfe,  but  went  forth  to 
do  it}  becaufe  he  alfo  is  but  a  ftranger  among 
the  gods. 

Or 


ROM  AN  B  QUESTIONS.  47 

Or  haply,  this  is  no  more  but  a  word  in  game 
and  Iport,  given  unto  children  :  and  befides  (to 
fay  a  trueth)  it  may  be  a  meanes  to  withholde 
and  reftraine  them  from  fwearing  fo  readily 
and  rallily,  as  Phavorinus  fiith  :  for  this  device 
caufeth  a  certeine  premeditate  preparation,  and 
giveth  them  (whiles  they  goe  out  of  the  houfe) 
leafure  and  time  to  conlider  better  of  the  matter. 
And  a  man  may  conjefture  alfo  with  Phavo- 
rinus, and  fay  with  him :  That  this  fafhion  was 
not  common  to  other  gods,  but  proper  to  Her- 
cules :  for  that  we  finde  it  written,  that  he  was 
fo  religious,  fo  refpeftive  and  precife  in  his  oath, 
that  in  all  his  life  time  he  never  fware  but  once, 
and  that  was  onely  to  Phileus  the  fonne  of 
Aui^ias.  And  therefore,  the  prophetiiTe  at 
Delphos,  named  Pythia,  anfwered  thus  upon  a 
time  to  the  Lacedaemonians  : 

When  all  thefe  oaths  you  once  forf end, 
Yourjiate  {he  fare)  Jliall  dayly  mend. 


29. 


48  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

29. 

irhat  Oiould  be  the  rcafon,  that  they  would  not 
permit  the  new  wedded  bride  to  paffe  of  her- 
felfc  over  the  doore-Jill  or  threjhold,  whenjlie 
is  brought  hoine  to  her  hi{/band's  hoiife,  but 
they  that  accomparue  her,  mujl  lift  her  up 
betweene  them,  from  the  ground,  and  fo  con- 
vey her  in. 

Is  it  in  remembrance  of  thofe  firft  wives 
whom  they  ravifhed  perforce  from  the  Sabines, 
who  entred  not  into  their  houfes  of  themfelves 
with  their  good  will,  but  were  carried  in  by 
them,  in  this  maner  ? 

Or  is  it  perhaps,  becaufe  they  would  be 
thouo-ht  to  goe  againft  their  willes  into  that 
place  where  they  were  to  lofe  their  maiden- 
head ? 

Or  haply  it  may  be,  that  a  wedded  wife 
ouo-ht  not  to  goe  foorth  of  her  doores,  and 
abandon  her  houfe,  but  perforce,  like  as  (he 
went  firft  into  it  by  force.  For  in  our  countrey 
of  Bceotia,  the  maner  is,  to  burne  before  the 
doore  where  a  new  married  wife  is  to  dwell,  the 
axel  tree  of  that  chariot  or  coatch  in  which  (he 

rode 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  49 

rode  when  flie  was  brought  to  her  hulbands  houfe. 
By  which  ceremonie,  thus  much  flie  is  given  to 
underfland,  that  will  flie  nill  flie,  there  flie  mufl: 
now  tarrie,  confldering  that  it  which  brought  her 
thither,  is  now  gone  quite  and  confumed. 

30. 

Wherefore  do  (hey  at  Rome,  whe?i  they  bring  a 
new  efpoufed  bride  home  to  the  houfe  of  her 
hnJband,  force  her  to  fay  thefe  words  vnto 
her  fpoufe :  Where  you  are  Cajus,  I  will  be 
Caja  ? 

Is  it  to  teftifie  by  thefe  words,  that  flie  en- 
treth  immediately  to  communicate  with  him  in 
all  goods,  and  to  be  a  governefle  and  com- 
maunder  in  the  houfe  as  well  as  he  ?  for  it 
implieth  as  much,  as  if  flie  fliould  fay ;  where 
you  are  lord  and  mailer,  I  will  be  lady  and 
miftres.  Now  thefe  names  they  ufed  as  being 
common,  and  fuch  as  came  firft  to  hand,  and 
for  no  other  reafon  elfe :  like  as  the  Civill 
lawiers  ufe  ordinarily  thefe  names,  Cajus,  Seius, 
Lucius,  and  Titius :  the  Philofophers  in  their 
fchooles,  Dion  and  Theon. 

Or 


50  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

Or  peradventure  it  is  in  regard  of  Caia 
Ccecilia  a  beautiful!  and  vertuous  lady,  who  in 
times  paft,  efpoufed  one  of  the  fonnes  of  king 
Tarquinius :  of  which  dame  there  is  yet  to  be 
feene  even  at  this  day  one  image  of  brafle, 
within  the  temple  of  the  god  Sanciiis :  and 
there  likewife  in  old  time,  her  flippers,  her 
diftaffe  and  fpindels  laid  up  for  to  bee  feene  : 
the  one  to  fignifie  that  Ihe  kept  the  houfe  well, 
and  went  not  ordinarily  abroad ;  the  other  to 
fhew  how  llie  bufied  herfelfe  at  home. 


3^- 

How  coviineth  it,  that  they  ufe  to  chaunt  ordin- 
arily at  IFeddings,  this  word  jo  much 
divulged,  Talaffio  ? 

Is  it  not  of  Talajia,  the  Greeke  word,  which 
fignifieth  yarne  :  for  the  bafket  wherein  women 
ufe  to  put  in  their  roUes  of  carded  wooll,  they 
name  Talofos  in  Greeke,  and  Calathiis  in  Latine  ? 
Certes  they  that  lead  the  bride  home,  caufe  her 
to  fit  upon  a  fliece  of  wooll,  then  bringeth  Ihe 
foorth  a  diftaffe  and  a  fpindle,  and  with  wooll  all 

to 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  51 

to  hangeth  and  decketh  the  dore  of  her  hulbands 
houfe. 

Or  rather,  if  it  be  true  which  hiftorians  report : 
There  was  fometime  a  certeine  yoong  gentle- 
man, very  vahant  and  aftive  in  feats  of  armes, 
and  otherwife  of  excellent  parts  and  tingular  wel 
conditioned,  whofe  name  was  Talajius :  and 
when  they  ravifhed  and  caried  away  the  daugh- 
ters of  the  Sabines  who  were  come  to  Rome,  for 
to  behold  the  folemnitie  of  their  feftivall  games 
and  plaies :  certaine  meane  perfons,  fuch  yet  as 
belonged  to  the  traine  &  retinue  of  Talajius 
aforefaid,  had  chofen  foorth  &  were  carying 
away,  one  damofel  above  the  reft  moft  beautiful 
of  vifage,  and  for  their  fafety  and  fecuritie  as  they 
pafled  along  the  ftre'ets,  cried  out  aloud  Talajio, 
Talajio,  that  is  to  fay,  for  Talajius,  for  Talajius ; 
to  the  end  that  no  man  fhould  be  fo  hardy  as  to 
approch  nere  unto  them,  nor  attempt  to  have 
away  the  maiden  from  them,  giving  it  out,  that 
they  caried  her  for  to  be  the  wife  of  Talajius  ; 
and  others  meeting  them  upon  the  way,  joined 
with  them  in  company  for  the  honour  of  Tala- 
jius, and  as  they  followed  after,  highly  praifed 

their 


52  ROMANB  QUESTIONS. 

their  good  choice  which  they  had  made,  praying 
the  gods  to  give  both  him  and  her  joy  of  their 
marriage,  and  contentment  to  their  hearts  defire. 
Now  for  that  this  marriage  prooved  happy  and 
blefled,  they  were  woont  ever  after  in  their 
wedding  fongs  to  rechant  and  refound  this  name, 
Talajius,  hke  as  the  maner  is  among  the  Greeks 
to  fing  in  fuch  carrols,  Hymenaus, 

32. 

IFJiat  is  the  reafon  that  in  the  moneth  of  May, 
they  ufe  at  Rovie  to  cajt  over  their  woodden 
bridge  into  the  river,  certainc  images  of  men, 
which  they  call  Argeos  ? 

Is  it  in  memoriallof  the  Barbarians  who  fome- 
times  inhabited  thefe  parts,  and  did  fo  by  the 
Greeks,  murdering  them  in  that  maner  as  many 
of  them  as  they  could  take  ?  But  Hercules  who 
was  highly  efteemed  among  them  for  his  vertue, 
abolifhed  this  cruell  fafhion  of  killing  of  ftrangers, 
and  taught  them  this  cuflome  to  counterfet  their 
auncient  fuperftitions,  and  to  fling  thefe  images 
in  ftead  of  them  :  now  in  old  time  our  anceftors 

ufed 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  53 

ufed  to  name  all  Greeks  of  what  countrey  foever 
they  were,  Argeos :  unleffe  haply  a  onan  would 
fay,  that  the  Arcadians  reputing  the  Argives  to 
be  their  enemies,  for  that  they  were  their  neigh- 
bour borderers,  fuch  as  fled  with  Evander  out  of 
Arcadia,  and  came  to  inhabit  thefe  quarters, 
reteined  ftill  the  old  hatred  and  ranckor,  which 
time  out  of  minde  had  taken  root,  and  beene 
fetled  in  their  hearts  againft  the  faid  Argives. 


33- 

What  is  the  cai/fe  that  the  Romans  in  old  time 

never    went  foorth  out   of   their  houfes   to 

fupper,    hut    they    caried   with    them    their 

yoong  fonnes,  even  when  they  were  but  in 

their  very  infancie  and  childhood. 

Was  not  this  for  the  very  fame  reafon  that 
Lycurgus  inftituted  and  ordeined,  that  yoong 
children  fliould  ordinarily  be  brought  into  their 
halles  where  they  ufed  to  eat  in  publicke,  called 
Phiditia,  to  the  end  that  they  might  be  inured 
and  acquainted  betimes,  not  to  ufe  the  pleafures 
of  eating  and  drinking  immoderately,  as  brutilh 

and 


54  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

and  ravenous  bealb  arc  wont  to  doe  :  confiderinc^ 
that  they  had  their  elders  to  overfee  them,  yea, 
and  to  controll  their  demeanour:  and  in  this 
regard  haply  alfo,  that  their  fathers  themfelves 
Ihould  in  their  carriage  be  more  Ibber,  honeft, 
and  frugall,  in  the  prefence  of  their  children: 
for  looke  where  old  folke  are  fhameleffe, 
there  it  can  not  chufe  but  (as  Plato  faith)  chil- 
dren and  youth  will  be  moft  gracelefle  and 
impudent. 


34- 

ir/iat  might  the  reafon  he,  that  whereas  all  ather 
Romans  made  their  offrings,  ceremonies,  and 
facrifices  for  the  dead,  in  the  moneth  of 
February  .-  Decimus  Brutus  as  Cicero  faith, 
was  wont  to  doe  the  fame  in  the  moneth  of 
December:  now  this  Brutus  was  he  who 
firft  invaded  the  countrey  of  Portugall,  and 
with  an  armie  paffed  over  the  river  of  Lethe, 
that  is  to  fay,  oblivion. 

May  it  not  be,  that  as  the  moft  part  of  men  ufed 
not  to  performe  any  fuch  fervices  for  the  dead, 
but  toward  the  end  of  the  moneth,  and  a  little 

before 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  55 

before  the  Ihutting  in  of  the  evenings  even  fo 
it  feemeth  to  carie  good  reafon,  to  honour  the 
dead  at  the  end  of  the  yeere  ;  and  you  wot  well 
that  December  was  the  laft  moneth  of  all  the 
yeere. 

Or  rather,  it  is  becaufe  this  was  an  honour 
exhibited  to  the  deities  terreftriall :  and  it 
feemeth  that  the  proper  feafon  to  reverence 
and  worlhip  thefe  earthly  gods,  is  when  the 
fruits  of  the  earth  be  fully  gathered  and 
laid  up. 

Or  haply,  for  that  the  hulband  men  began  at 
this  time  to  breake  up  their  grounds  againft 
their  feedneffe :  it  was  meet  and  requifite  to 
have  in  remembrance  thofe  gods  which  are 
under  the  ground. 

Or  haply,  becaufe  this  moneth  is  dedicate  and 
confecrated  by  the  Romans  to  Saturne  ;  for  they 
counted  Saturne  one  of  the  gods  beneath,  and 
none  of  them  above :  and  withall,  conlider- 
ing  the  greateft  and  mofl  folemne  feaft,  which 
they  call  Saturnalia,  is  holden  in  this  moneth, 
at  what  time  as  they  feeme  to  have  their 
moll:  frequent  meeting,  and  make  beft  cheere, 

he 


56  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

he  thought  it  meet  and  reafonable  that  the 
dead  alio  lliould  enjoy  Ibme  little  portion 
thereof. 

Or  it  may  be  faid,  that  it  is  altogether  untrue 
that  Decimus  Brutus  alone  facrificed  for  the 
dead  in  this  moneth  :  for  certeine  it  is  that  there 
was  a  certeine  divine  fervice  performed  to  Acca 
Larentia,  and  folemne  efFufions  and  libaments  of 
wine  and  milke  were  powred  upon  her  fepulchre 
in  the  moneth  of  December. 


3S- 

IF/iy  honoured  the  Romans  this  Acca  Larentia  Jo 
highly,  conjidering  JJie  was  no  letter  than  a 
Jiruvipet  or  courtifan  ? 

For  you  rauft  thinke,  that  the  hiftories  make 
mention  of  another  Acca  Larentia,  the  nurfe  of 
Romulus,  unto  whom  they  do  honour  in  the 
moneth  of  Aprill.  As  for  this  courtizan  La- 
rentia, flie  was  (as  men  fay)  furnamed  Fabula, 
and  came  to  be  fo  famous  and  renowmed  by 
fuch  an  occaiion  as  this.  A  certeine  fexton  of 
Hercules  his  temple,  having  little  els  to  doe,  and 

living 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  S7 

living  at  eafe  (as  commonly  fuch  fellowes  doe) 
ufed  for  the  moft  part  to  fpend  all  the  day  in 
playing  at  dice  and  with  cokall  bones :  and  one 
day  above  the  reft,  it  fortuned,  that  meeting 
with  none  of  his  mates  and  play-fellowes  who 
were  woont  to  beare  him  company  at  fuch 
ofames,  and  not  knowing  what  to  do  nor  how 
to  palTe  the  time  away,  he  thought  with  him- 
felfe  to  challenge  the  god  whofe  fervant  he  was, 
to  play  at  dice  with  him,  upon  thefe  conditions  : 
That  if  himfelfe  woon  the  game,  Hercules 
Ihould  be  a  meanes  for  him  of  fome  good  lucke 
and  happy  fortune ;  but  in  cafe  he  loft  the 
game,  he  ftiould  provide  for  Hercules  a  good 
fupper,  and  withall,  a  pretie  wench  and  a  faire, 
to  be  his  bedfellow :  thefe  conditions  being 
agreed  upon  and  fet  downe,  he  caft  the  dice, 
one  chance  for  himfelfe,  and  another  for  the 
god ;  but  his  hap  was  to  be  the  lofer :  where- 
upon minding  to  ftand  unto  his  challenge,  and 
to  accomplifh  that  which  he  had  promifed,  he 
prepared  a  rich  fupper  for  Hercules  his  god,  and 
withall,  fent  for  this  Acca  Larentia,  a  profefled 
courtifan  and  common  harlot,  whom  he  feafted 

alfo 


58  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

alio  with  him,  and  after  fupper  beftowed  her  in 
a  bed  within  the  very  temple,  fhut  the  doores 
faft  upon,  and  fo  went  his  way.  Now  the  tale 
goes  forfooth,  that  in  the  night,  Hercules  com- 
panied  with  her,  not  after  the  raaner  of  men, 
but  charged  her,  that  the  next  morning  betimes 
{he  fhould  go  into  the  market-place,  and  looke 
what  man  fhe  firft  met  withall,  him  flie  fhould 
enterteine  in  all  kindnefle,  and  make  her  friend 
efpecially.  Then  Larentia  gat  up  betimes  in  the 
morning  accordingly,  and  chanced  to  encounter 
a  certeine  rich  man  and  a  ftale  bacheler,  who 
was  now  paft  his  middle  age,  and  his  name  was 
Taruntius ;  with  him  flie  became  fo  familiarly 
acquainted,  that  fo  long  as  he  lived,  flie  had  the 
command  of  his  whole  houfe ;  and  at  his  death, 
was  by  his  laft  will  and  teftament  inftituted 
inheritrefle  of  all  that  he  had.  This  Larentia 
likewife  afterward  departed  this  life,  and  left 
all  her  riches  unto  the  citie  of  Rome ;  where- 
upon this  honour  abovefaid  was  done  unto 
her. 


36. 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  59 


36. 


IFhat  is  the  caufe,  that  they  name  one  gate  of 
the  citie  Feneftra,  which  is  as  much  to  fay, 
as  window ;  neere  unto  which  adjoineth  the 
bed-chamber  of  Fortune  ? 

Is  it  for  that  king  Servius  a  moil  fortunate 
princCj  was  thought  &  named  to  lie  with  Fortune, 
who  was  woont  to  come  unto  him  by  the  win- 
dow ?  or  is  this  but  a  devifed  tale?  But  in 
trueth,  after  that  king  Tarquinius  Prifcus  was 
deceafed,  his  wife  Tanaquillis  being  a  wife 
ladie,  and  endued  with  a  roiall  mind,  putting 
forth  her  head,  and  bending  forward  her  bodie 
out  of  her  chamber  window,  made  a  fpeech 
unto  the  people,  perfwading  them  to  ele6l 
Servius  for  their  king.  And  this  is  the  reafon 
that  afterwards  the  place  reteined  this  name, 
Fenejira.    ' 


37- 


6o  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 


37- 

What  is  the  reafon,  that  of  all  thofe  things  which 
be  dedicated  and  confecrated  to  the  gods,  the 
cuftome  is  at  Rome,  that  onely  the  fpoiles 
of  eneinies  conquered  in  the  warres,  are 
negleSied  and  fuffercd  to  run  to  decay  in 
proceffe  of  time  :  neither  is  there  any  rever- 
ence done  unto  them,  nor  repaired  be  they 
at  any  time,  when  they  wax  aide  ? 

Whether  is  it,  becaufe  they  (fuppoling  their 
glory  to  fade  and  paffe  away  together  with  thefe 
firfl:  fpoiles)  feeke  ev^ermore  new  meaiies  to 
winne  fome  frefh  marks  and  monuments  of 
their  vertue,  and  to  leave  them  fame  behinde 
them. 

Or  rather,  for  that  feeing  time  doth  wafte  and 
confume  thefe  figns  and  tokens  of  the  enmity 
which  they  had  with  their  enemies,  it  were  an 
odious  thing  for  them,  and  very  invidious,  if  they 
iliould  refrelli  and  renew  the  remembrance  there- 
of: for  even  thofe  among  the  Greeks,  who  firft 
ere6ted  their  trophes  or  pillars  of  braffe  and  ftone, 
were  not  commended  for  fo  doing. 

38. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  6i 

38. 

JVhat  is  the  reafon  that  Quintus  Metellus  the 
high  priefl,  and  reputed  lejides  a  wife  man 
and  a  politike,  forlad  to  oljerve  aufpices,  or 
to  take  pre/ages  by  flight  of  birds,  after  the 
moneth  Sextilis,  now  called  Augufl. 

Is  it  for  that^  as  we  are  woont  to  attend  upon 
luch  obfervatlons  about  noone  or  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  day,  at  the  entrance  alfo  and  toward 
the  middle  of  the  moneth  :  but  we  take  heed 
and  beware  of  the  daies  dechnation,  as  inaufpi- 
cate  and  unmeet  for  fuch  purpofes ;  even  fo 
Metellus  fuppofed,  that  the  time  after  eight 
moneths  was  (as  it  were)  the  evening  of  the 
yeere,  and  the  latter  end  of  it,  declining  now 
and  wearing  toward  an  end. 

Or  haply,  becaufe  we  are  to  make  ufe  of  thefe 
birds,  and  to  obferve  their  flight  for  prefage, 
whiles  they  are  entire,  perfeft  and  nothing  de- 
feftive,  fuch  as  they  are  before  Summer  time. 
But  about  Autumne  fome  of  them  moult,  grow 
to  be  fickly  and  weake ;  others  are  over  young 
and  too  fmall ;  and  fome  againe  appeare  not  at 

all. 


62  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

all,  but  like  paffengers  are  gone  at  fuch  a  time 
into  another  countrey. 


39- 

JF/iat  is  the  caufe,  that  it  was  not  lawfull  for 
them  who  were  not  preft  foldiors  ly  oth  and 
enrolled,  although  upon  fame  other  occajions 
they  converfed  in  the  campe,  to  ftrike  or 
wound  an  enemie  P  And  verely  Cato  him- 
felfe  the  elder  of  that  name  Jignijied  thus 
much  in  a  letter  mij/iue  which  he  wrote  unto 
his  fonne  :  wherein  heftraitly  charged  him, 
that  if  he  had  accomplijlied  the  full  time  of 
his  fervice,  and  that  his  captain  had  given 
him  his  conge  and  difcharge,  he  Jliould  im- 
mediately returne :  or  in  cafe  he  had  leifer 
ftay  ftill  in  the  campe,  that  hefJiould  ohtaine 
of  his  captaine  permijjlon  and  licence  to  hurt 
and  kill  his  enemie. 

Is  it  becaufe  there  is  nothing  elle  but  neceflitie 
alone,  doeth  warrantize  the  killing  of  a  man : 
and  he  who  unlawfully  and  without  expreffe 
commaundement  of  a  fuperiour  (unconftrained) 
doth  it,  is  a  meere  homicide  and  manflaier.  And 
therefore  Cyrus  commended  Chryfantas,  for  that 

being 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  63 

being  upon  the  verie  point  of  killing  his  enemie, 
as  having  lifted  up  his  cemiter  for  to  give  him  a 
deadly  wound,  prefently  upon  the  found  of  the 
retreat  by  the  trumpet,  let  the  man  go,  and 
would  not  fmite  him,  as  if  he  had  beene  for- 
bidden fo  to  do. 

Or  may  it  not  be,  for  that  he  who  prefenteth 
himfelfe  to  fight  with  his  enemie,  in  cafe  he 
fhrink,  and  make  not  good  his  ground,  ought 
not  to  go  away  cleere  withal,  but  to  be  held 
faulty  and  to  fufter  puniihment :  for  he  doth 
nothing  fo  good  fervice  that  hath  either  killed 
or  wounded  an  enemie,  as  harme  and  domage, 
who  reculeth  backe  or  flieth  away :  now  he 
who  is  difcharged  from  warfare,  and  hath  leave 
to  depart,  is  no  more  obliged  and  bound  to 
militarie  lawes  :  but  he  that  hath  demaunded 
permiffion  to  do  that  fervice  which  fworne  and 
enrolled  fouldiers  performe,  putteth  himfelfe 
againe  under  the  fubjeftion  of  the  law  and  his 
owne  captaine. 


40. 


64  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

40. 

How  is  it,  that  the  prieft  of  Jupiter,  is  not  per- 
mitted to  annoint  himfelfe  abroad  in  the  open 
aire  ? 

Is  it  for  that  in  old  time  it  was  not  held 
honeft  and  lawful!  for  children  to  do  off  their 
clothes  before  their  fathers ;  nor  the  fonne  in 
law  in  the  prefence  of  his  wives  father ;  neither 
ufed  they  the  ftouph  or  bath  together :  now  is 
Jupiter  reputed  the  priefts  or  Flamines  father : 
and  that  which  is  done  in  the  open  aire,  feemeth 
efpecially  to  be  in  the  verie  eie  and  fight  of 
Jupiter  ? 

Or  rather,  like  as  it  was  thought  a  great 
linne  and  exceeding  irreverence,  for  a  man  to 
turne  himfelfe  out  of  his  apparrell  naked,  in  any 
church,  chappell,  or  religious  and  facred  place  j 
even  fo  they  carried  a  great  refpedt  unto  the 
aire  and  open  iTvie,  as  being  full  of  gods,  demi- 
gods, and  faints.  And  this  is  the  verie  caufe, 
why  we  doe  many  of  our  neceflarie  bufineffes 
within  doores,  enclofed  and  covered  with  the 
roofe  of  our  houfes,  and  fo  remooved  from  the 

eies 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  65 

eies  as  it  were  of  the  deitie.  Moreover,  fome 
things  there  be  that  by  Jaw  are  commaunded 
and  enjoined  unto  the  prieft  onely ;  and  others 
againe  unto  all  men,  by  the  prieft :  as  for  ex- 
ample, heere  with  us  in  Baeotia ;  to  be  crowned 
with  chaplets  of  flowers  upon  the  head  ;  to  let 
the  haire  grow  long;  to  weare  a  fword,  and 
not  to  fet  foot  within  the  limits  of  Pliocis,  per- 
taine  all  to  the  otfice  and  dutie  of  the  captaine 
generall  and  chiefe  ruler  :  but  to  taft  of  no  new 
fruits  before  the  Autumnall  Aequinox  be  paft; 
nor  to  cut  and  prune  a  vine  but  before  the 
Aequinox  of  the  Spring,  be  intimated  and  de- 
clared unto  all  by  the  faid  ruler  or  captaine 
generall :  for  thofe  be  the  verie  feafons  to  do 
both  the  one  &  the  other.  In  like  cafe,  it 
fhould  feeme  in  my  judgement  that  among  the 
Romans  it  properly  belonged  to  the  prieft ;  not 
to  mount  on  horfeback;  not  to  be  above  three 
nights  out  of  the  citie  ;  not  to  put  off"  his  cap, 
whereupon  he  was  called  in  the  Roman  lan- 
guage, Flamen.  But  there  be  many  other 
offices  and  duties,  notified  and  declared  unto 
all  men  by  the  prieft,  among  which  this  is  one, 

not 


66  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

not  to  be  enhuiled  or  anointed  abroad  in  the 
open  aire :  For  this  manner  of  anointing  drie 
without  the  bath,  the  Romans  mightily  fufpefted 
and  were  afraid  of:  and  even  at  this  day  they 
are  of  opinion,  that  there  was  no  fuch  caufe  in 
the  world  that  brought  the  Greeks  under  the 
yoke  of  fervitude  and  bondage,  and  made  them 
fo  tender  and  eiFeminate,  as  their  halles  and 
publike  places  where  their  yong  men  wreftled 
&  exercifed  their  bodies  naked:  as  being  the 
meanes  that  brought  into  their  cities,  much 
loffe  of  time,  engendred  idleneffe,  bred  lazie 
flouth,  and  miniflred  occafion  &  opportunity  of 
lewdneffe  and  vilany ;  as  namely,  to  make  love 
unto  faire  boies,  and  to  fpoile  and  marre  the 
bodies  of  young  men  with  fleeping,  with  walk- 
ing at  a  certeine  meafare,  with  ftirring  accord- 
ing to  motions,  keeping  artificial!  compafle,  and 
with  obferving  rules  of  exquilit  diet.  Through 
which  falhions,  they  fee  not,  how  (ere  they  be 
aware)  they  be  fallen  from  exercifes  of  amies, 
and  have  cleane  forgotten  all  militarie  difcipline  : 
loving  rather  to  be  held  and  efteemed  good 
wreftlers,  fine  dauncers,  conceited  pleafants,  and 

faire 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  67 

faire  minions,  than  hardie  footmen,  or  valiant 
men  of  armes.  And  verely  it  is  an  hard  matter 
to  avoid  and  decline  thefe  inconveniences,  for 
them  that  ufe  to  difcover  their  bodies  naked 
before  all  the  world  in  the  broad  aire :  but  thofe 
vi'ho  annoint  themfelves  clofely  within  doores, 
and  looke  to  their  bodies  at  home  are  neither 
faulty  nor  offenfive. 

41- 

What  is  the  reqfon  that  the  auncient  coine  and 

mony  in  old  time,  caried  the  Jtampe  of  one 

Jide  of  lanus   with  two  faces :    and  on  the 

other  Jide,  the  prow  or  the  poope  of  a  boat 

engraved  therein. 

Was  it  not  as  many  men  do  fay,  for  to 
honour  the  memorie  of  Saturne,  who  pafled  into 
Italy  by  water  in  fuch  a  veffel  ?  But  a  man 
may  fay  thus  much  as  well  of  many  others :  for 
Janus,  Evander,  and  Aeneas,  came  thither  like- 
wife  by  fea ;  and  therefore  a  man  may  perad- 
venture  gefle  with  better  reafon ;  that  whereas 
fome  things  ferve  as  goodly  ornaments  for  cities, 
others  as  neceffarie  implements :    among  thofe 

which 


68  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

which  are  decent  and  feemely  ornaments,  the 
principall  is  good  government  and  difcipline,  and 
among  fuch  as  be  neceffary,  is  reckoned,  plentie 
and  abundance  of  viduals :  now  for  that  Janus 
inftituted   good   government,   in   ordeining  hol- 
fome  lawes,  and  reducing  their  manner  of  lite 
to  civilitie,  which  before  was  rude  and  brutifh, 
and  for  that  the  river  being  navigable,  furniflied 
them  with  ftore  of  all  neceffary  commodities, 
whereby    fome    were    brought    thither    by   fea, 
others  from  the  land ;  the  coine  caried  for  the 
marke  of  a  law-giver,  the  head  with  two  faces, 
like  as  we  have   already  faid,  becaufe   of  that 
change  of  life  which  he  brought  in  ;  and  of  the 
river,  a  ferrie  boate  or  barge  :  and  yet  there  was 
another  kinde  of  money  currant  among  them, 
which  had   the   figure  portraied  upon   it,  of  a 
beefe,  of  a  Iheepe,  and  of  a  fwine ;  for  that  their 
riches  they  raifed  efpecially  from  fuch  cattle,  and 
all  their  wealth  and  fubftance  coniifled  in  them. 
And  heereupon  it  commeth,  that  many  of  their 
auncient  names,  were  OviUj,  Buiulci  and  Porcij, 
that  is  to  fay,  Sheepe- reeves,  and  Neat-herds,  and 
Swineherds  according  as  Fenejtella  doth  report. 

42. 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  69 


IVhat  is  the  caufe  that  they  make  the  temple  of 
Saturne,  tlie  chamber  of  the  citie,  for  to 
keepe  therein  the  publicke  treafure  of  gold 
and  filver :  as  alfo  their  arches,  for  the 
cujlodie  of  all  their  writings,  rolles,  con- 
traSis  and  evidences  whatfoever. 

Is  it  by  occafion  of  that  opinion  lb  commonly 
received,  and  the  fpeech  fo  univerlally  currant 
in  every  mans  mouth,  that  during  the  raigne 
of  Saturne,  there  was  no  avarice  nor  injuftice 
in  the  world ;  but  loialtie,  truth,  faith,  and 
righteoufnefle  caried  the  whole  fway  among 
men. 

Or  for  that  he  was  the  god  who  found  out 
fruits,  brought  in  agriculture,  and  taught  hulban- 
dry  firftj  for  the  hooke  or  fickle  in  his  hand 
lignifieth  fo  much,  and  not  as  Antimachiis  wrote, 
following  therein  and  beleeving  Hefodus  : 

Rough  Saturne  with  his  hairy  fkinne, 

agaifijl  all  law  and  right, 
Of  Aemonsf onne,  fir  Ouranus, 

or  Cceius  fo7netime  hight, 

Thofe 


70  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

Thofe  privy  members  which  him  gat, 

u'ith  hooke  a-Jlant  off-cut. 
And  then  anon  in  fathers  place 

of  reign e,  himfelfe  did  put. 

Now  the  abundance  of  the  fruits  which  the 
earth  yeeldeth,  and  the  vent  or  difpofition  of 
them,  is  the  very  mother  that  bringeth  foorth 
plentie  of  monie :  and  therefore  it  is  that  this 
fame  god  they  make  the  author  and  mainteiner 
of  their  feUcitie :  in  teftimonie  whereof,  thofe 
alTemblies  which  are  holden  every  ninth  day  in 
the  comon  place  of  the  city,  called  Kundince, 
that  is  to  fay,  Faires  or  markets,  they  efteeme 
confecrated  to  Saturne  :  for  the  ftore  &  foifon  of 
fruits  is  that  which  openeth  the  trade  &  com- 
erce  of  buying  and  felling.  Or,  becaufe  thefe 
reafons  feeme  to  be  very  antique  3  what  and  if 
we  fay  that  the  firft  man  who  made  (of  Saturns 
temple  at  Rome)  the  treafurie  or  chamber  of  the 
citie  was  Valerius  PopUcola,  after  that  the  kings 
were  driven  out  of  Rome,  and  it  feemeth  to  ftand 
to  good  reafon  that  he  made  choife  thereof, 
becaufe  he  thought  it  a  fafe  and  fecure  place, 
eminent    and    confpicuous    in    all    mens    eies, 

and 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  71 

and   by   confequence  hard  to   be  furprifed  and 
forced. 

43. 

What  is  the  caufe  that  thofe  who  come  as  ein- 
lajfadours  to  Rome,  from  any  parts  what- 
foever,  go  Jirjl  ifito  the  temple  of  Saturne, 
and  there  before  the  QiieJIors  or  Treafurers 
of  the  citie,  enter  their  names  in  their 
regijiers. 

Is  it  for  that  Satiirne  himfelfe  was  a  ftranger 
in  Italy,  and  therefore  all  ftrangers  are  welcome 
unto  him  ? 

Or  may  not  this  qiieftion  be  folved  by  the 
reading  of  hiftories  ?  for  in  old  time  thefe 
Queftors  or  publick  Treafurers,  were  wont  to 
fend  unto  embaffadors  certeine  prefents,  which 
were  called  Lautia  :  and  if  it  fortuned  that  fuch 
embaifadors  were  ficke,  they  tooke  the  charge 
of  them  for  their  cure ;  and  if  they  chanced  to 
to  die,  they  enterred  them  likewife  at  the  cities 
charges.  But  now  in  refpedt  of  the  great  refort 
of  embaffadors  from  out  of  all  countries,  they 
have  cut  off  this  expenfe :  howbeit  the  auncient 

cuflome 


72  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

cuftome  yet  remaineth,  namely,  to  prefent  them- 
felves  to  the  faid  officers  of  the  treal'ure,  and  to 
be  regiftred  in  their  booke. 


44- 

Why  is  it  not  lawfullfor  Jupitersprze/?  to 
fweare  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  an  oth  miniftered  unto  free 
borne  men,  is  as  it  were  the  racke  and  torture 
tendred  unto  them  ?  for  certeine  it  is,  that  the 
foule  as  well  as  the  bodie  of  the  prieft,  ought  to 
continue  free,  and  not  be  forced  by  any  torture 
whatfoever. 

Or,  for  that  it  is  not  meet  to  diftruft  or  dis- 
credit him  in  fmall  matters,  who  is  beleeved  in 
great  and  divine  things? 

Or  rather  becaufe  every  oth  ended  with  the 
deteftation  and  malediftion  of  perjurie :  and 
confidering  that  all  maledictions  be  odious  and 
abominable ;  therefore  it  is  not  thought  good 
that  any  other  priefts  whatfoever,  fhould  curfe 
or  pronounce  any  maledidion :  and  in  this  re- 

fpea 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  73 

ipeQ.  was  the  prieflreffe  of  Minerva  in  Athens 
highly  commended,  for  that  fhe  would  never 
curfe  Alcihiades,  notwithftanding  the  people 
commanded  her  fo  to  doe :  For  I  am  (quoth 
flie)  ordeined  a  prieflreffe  to  pray  for  men,  and 
not  to  curfe  them. 

Or  lafl  of  all,  was  it  becaufe  the  perill  of 
perjurie  would  reach  in  common  to  the  whole 
common  wealth,  if  a  wicked,  godleffe  and  for- 
fworne  perfon,  fhould  have  the  charge  and  fuper- 
intendance  of  the  praiers,  vowes,  and  facrifices 
made  in  the  behalfe  of  the  citie. 


45- 


What  is  the  reqfon  that  upon  the  fejlivall  day  in 
the  honour  of  Venus,  which  folemnitie  they 
call  Veneralia,  they  ufe  to  powre  foorth  a 
great  quantitie  of  wine  out  of  the  temple  of 
Venus, 

Is  it  as  fome  fay  upon  this  occafion,  that 
Mezentius  fometime  captaine  generall  of  the 
Tufcans,  fent  certeine  embaffadors  unto  Aeneas, 
with  commifTion  to  offer  peace  unto  him,  upon 

this 


74  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

this  condition,  that  he  might  receive  all  the 
wine  of  that  *  yeeres  vintage.  But  when  Aeneas 
refufed  fo  to  doe,  Mezentius  (for  to  encourage 
his  fouldiers  the  Tufkans  to  fight  manfully)  pro- 
mifed  to  beftow  wine  upon  them  when  he  had 
woon  the  field :  but  Aeneas  underflanding  of 
this  promife  of  his,  confecrated  and  dedicated 
all  the  faid  wine  unto  the  gods :  and  in  trueth, 
when  he  had  obteined  the  vi6torie,  all  the  wine 
of  that  yeere,  when  it  was  gotten  and  gathered 
together,  he  powred  forth  before  the  temple  of 
Venus. 

Or,  what  if  one  Ihould  fay,  that  this  doth 
fymbolize  thus  much :  That  men  ought  to  be 
fober  upon  fefl;ivall  dales,  and  not  to  celebrate 
fuch  folemnities  with  drunkennefle ;  as  if  the 
gods  take  more  pleafure  to  fee  them  llied  wine 
upon  the  ground,  than  to  powre  overmuch 
thereof  downe  their  throats  ? 

*  iirireLov  6ivov,  or,  a  certeine  quantitie  of  wine  yeerely, 
as  fome  interpret  it. 


46. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  75 

46. 

IVhat  is  the  caufe  that  in  ancient  time  they  kept 
the  temple  of  the  goddejje  Horta,  open 
alwaies. 

Whether  was  it  (as  Antiftius  Laheo  hath 
left  in  writing)  for  that,  feeing  Hortari  in  the 
Latine  tongue  fignifieth  to  incite  and  exhort, 
they  thought  that  the  goddeffe  called  Horta, 
which  flirreth  and  provoketh  men  unto  the 
enterprife  and  execution  of  good  exploits,  ought 
to  be  evermore  in  aftion,  not  to  make  delaies, 
nor  to  be  fliut  up  and  locked  within  dores,  ne 
yet  to  fit  ftill  and  do  nothing  ? 

Or  rather,  becaufe  as  they  name  her  now  a 
dales  Hora,  with  the  former  fyllable  long,  who 
is  a  certeine  induftrious,  vigilant  and  bufie  god- 
defle,  carefull  in  many  things :  therefore  being 
as  fhe  is,  fo  circumfpeft  and  fo  watchfull,  they 
thought  flie  Ihould  be  never  idle,  nor  rechlefle 
of  mens  affaires. 

Or  els,  this  name  Hora  (as  many  others  be- 
fides)  is  a  meere  Greeke  word,  and  fignifieth  a 
deitie  or  divine  power,  that  hath  an  eie  to  over- 

looke. 


76  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

looke,  to  view  and  control!  all  things;  and 
therefore  fince  flie  never  fleepeth,  nor  laieth  her 
eies  together,  but  is  alwaies  broad  awake,  there- 
fore her  church  or  chapel  was  alwaies  ftanding 
open. 

But  if  it  be  fo  as  Laleo  faith,  that  this  word 
Hora  is  rightly  derived  of  the  Greeke  verba 
ooiMav  or  'jraooo^av,  which  lignifieth  to  incite  or 
provoke ;  confider  better,  whether  this  word 
Orator  alfo,  that  is  to  fay,  one  who  ftirrith  up, 
exhorteth,  encourageth,  and  advifeth  the  people, 
as  a  prompt  and  ready  counfeller,  be  not  derived 
likewife  in  the  fame  fort,  and  not  of  cica  or 
si^'/g,  that  is  to  fay,  praier  and  fupplication,  as 
fome  would  have  it. 

47- 

Wherefore  founded  Romulus  the  temple  of 
Vulcane  without  the  citie  q/'Rome  ? 

Is  it  for  the  jealoulie  (which  as  fables  do 
report)  Fulcane  had  of  Mars,  becaufe  of  his  wife 
Venus  :  and  fo  Romulus  being  reputed  the  fonne 
of  Mars,  would  not  vouchfafe  him  to  inhabit  and 

dwell 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  77 

dwell  in  the  fame  citie  with  him  ?  or  is  this  a 
meere  foolerie  and  lenfeleffe  conceit  ? 

But  this  temple  was  built  at  the  firft,  to  be  a 
chamber  and  parlour  of  privie  counfell  for  him 
and  Tatius  who  reigned  with  him ;  to  the  end 
that  meeting  and  fitting  there  in  confultation 
together  with  the  Senatours,  in  a  place  remote 
from  all  troubles  and  hinderances,  they  might 
deliberate  as  touching  the  affaires  of  State  with 
eafe  and  quietnefle. 

Or  rather,  becaufe  Rome  from  the  very  firft 
foundation  was  fubjeft  to  fire  by  cafualtie,  hee 
thouo-ht  good  to  honour  this  god  of  fire  in  fome 
fort,  but  yet  to  place  him  without  the  walles  of 
the  citie. 


48. 


IFhat  is  the  reafon,  that  upon  their  fejlivall  day 
called  Confualia,  they  adorned  with  garlands 
of  flowers  as  well  their  ajjes  as  horfes,  and 
gave  them  rejl  and  repofefor  the  time  ? 

Is  it  for  that  this  folemnitie  was  holden  in  the 
honour  of  Neptune  furnamed  Equeflris,  that  is  to 

fay, 


7S  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

fay,  the  horfeman  ?  and  the  afle  hath  his  part  of 
this  joyfull  feaft,  for  the  horfes  fake  ? 

Or,  becaufe  that  after  navigation  and  trans- 
porting of  commodities  by  fea  was  now  found 
out  and  fhewed  to  the  world,  there  grew  by 
that  meanes  (in  fome  fort)  better  relt  and  more 
eafe  to  poore  labouring  beafts  of  draught  and 
carriage. 

49- 

How  commeth  it  to  pajfe,  that  thofe  whojioodfor 
any  office  and  magiftracie ,  were  woont  ly  an 
old  cujiome  (as  Cato  hath  written)  to  pre- 
fent  themf elves  unto  the  people  in  a  fingle 
role  or  loofe  gowne,  without  any  coat  at  all 
under  it  ? 

Was  it  for  feare  left  they  fliould  carrie  under 
their  robes  any  money  in  their  bofomes,  for  to 
corrupt,  bribe,  and  buy  (as  it  were)  the  voices 
and  fuffrages  of  the  people  ? 

Or  was  it  becaufe  they  deemed  men  woorthy 
to  beare  pubhcke  office  and  to  governe,  not  by 
their  birth  and  parentage,  by  their  wealth  and 
riches,  ne  yet  by  their  ftiew  and  outward  reputa- 
tion. 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  79 

tion,  but  by  their  wounds  and  fcarres  to  be  feene 
upon  their  bodies.  To  the  end  therefore,  that 
fuch  fcarres  might  be  better  expofed  to  their 
fight  whom  they  met  or  talked  withall,  they 
went  in  this  maner  downe  to  the  place  of  elec- 
tion, without  inward  coats  in  their  plaine 
gownes. 

Or  haply,  becaufe  they  would  feeme  by  this 
nuditie  and  nakednefle  of  theirs,  in  humilitie  to 
debafe  themfelves,  the  fooner  thereby  to  curry 
favor,  and  win  the  good  grace  of  the  commons, 
even  as  well  as  by  taking  them  by  the  right 
hand,  by  fuppliant  craving,  and  by  humble 
fubmiffion  on  their  very  knees. 


5°' 

What  is  the  caiife  that  the  Flamen  or  prieji  nj 
Jupiter,  when  his  wife  was  once  dead,  ufed 
to  give  up  his  Priejlhood  or  Sacerdotall 
dignitie,  according  as  Ateius  hath  recorded 
in  his  hijtorie. 

Was  it  for  that  he  who    once   had  wedded 
a    wife,  and   afterwards  buried   her,  was   more 

infortunate. 


So  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

infortunate,  than  he  who  never  had  any?  for  the 
houfe  of  him  who  hath  maried  a  wife,  is  entire 
and  perfeft,  but  his  houfe  who  once  had  one, 
and  now  hath  none,  is  not  onely  unperfeft,  but 
alfo  maimed  and  lame  ? 

Or  might  it  not  bee  that  the  priefts  wife  was 
confecrated  alfo  to  divine  fervice  together  with 
her  hufbandj  for  many  rites  and  ceremonies 
there  were,  which  he  alone  could  not  performe, 
if  his  wife  were  not  prefent :  and  to  efpoufe  a 
new  wife  immediately  upon  the  deceafe  of  the 
other,  were  not  peradventure  poflible,  nor  other- 
wife  would  well  ftand  with  decent  and  civill 
honefty :  wherupon  neither  in  times  paft  was  it 
lawful  for  him,  nor  at  this  day  as  it  {hould  feem, 
is  he  permitted  to  put  away  his  wife  :  and  yet  in 
our  age  Domitian  at  the  requeft  of  one,  gave 
licence  fo  to  doe :  at  this  diflblution  and  breach 
of  wedlocke,  other  priefts  were  prefent  and  afTis- 
tant,  where  there  pafled  among  them  many 
ftrange,  hideous,  horrible,  and  monftrous  cere- 
monies. 

But  haply  a  man  would  lefle  wonder  at  this, 
if  ever  he   knew  and   underftood    before,   that 

when 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  8 1 

when  one  of  the  Cenfors  died,  the  other  of 
neceffity  muft  likewife  quit  &  refigne  up  his 
office.  Howbeit,  when  Livius  Drufus  was  de- 
parted this  life,  his  companion  in  office  Aemylius 
Scaurus,  would  not  give  over  and  renounce  his 
place,  untill  fuch  time  as  certeine  Tribunes  of 
the  people,  for  his  contumacie  commanded,  that 
he  fliould  be  had  away  to  prifon. 


6'- 

What  was  the  reafon  that  the  idols  Lares,  which 
otheru'ife  properly  be  called  Praeftites,  had 
the  images  of  a  dogge  ftanding  hard  ly  them, 
and  the  Lares  themjelves  were  portraied 
clad  in  dogges  Jhinnes  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  this  word  Prcejlites  fignifieth  as 
much  as  uooiGTursg,  that  is  to  fay,  Prefidents,  or 
ftanding  before  as  keepers :  and  verily  fuch  Pre- 
fidents ought  to  be  good  houfe-keepers,  and 
terrible  unto  all  ftrangers,  like  as  a  dogge  is ; 
but  gentle  and  loving  to  thofe  of  the  houfe. 

Or  rather,  that  which  fome  of  the  Romans 
write  is  true,  like  as  Chryjippus  alfo  the  philo- 

fopher 


82  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

Ibpher  is  of  opinion ;  namely,  that  there  be 
certeine  evill  fpirits  which  goe  about  walking 
up  and  downe  in  the  world  ;  and  thefe  be  the 
butchers  and  tormentors  that  the  gods  imploy 
to  punilh  unjull  and  wicked  men :  and  even  fo 
thefe  Lares  are  held  to  be  maligne  fpirits,  &  no 
better  than  divels,  fpying  into  mens  lives,  and 
prying  into  their  families ;  which  is  the  caufe 
that  they  now  be  arraied  in  fuch  flvinnes,  and  a 
dogge  they  have  fitting  hard  by  them,  whereby 
thus  much  in  efted  is  given  to  underftand,  that 
quicke  fented  they  are,  and  of  great  power  both 
to  hunt  out,  and  alfo  to  challice  leud  perfons. 


52. 

irhat  is  the  cai/fe  that  the  Romaris  facr'ifice  a 
dogge  unto  the  goddejje  called  Genita-Mana, 
and  zt'ithall  make  one  praier  unto  her,  that 
none  borne  in  the  houfe  might  ever  come  to 
good  ? 

Is  it  for  that  this  Genita-Mana  is  counted  a 
Dccmon  or  goddelfe  that  hath  the  procuration 
and  charge  both  of  the  generation  and  alfo  of  the 

birth 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  83 

birth  of  things  corruptible  ?  for  furely  the  word 
impUeth  as  much,  as  a  certeine  fluxion  and  gene- 
ration, or  rather  a  generation  fluent  or  fluxible : 
and  like  as  the  Greeks  facrificed  unto  Prnferpina, 
a  dog,  fo  do  the  -Romans  unto  that  Genita,  tor 
thofe  who  are  borne  in  the  houfe.  Socrates  alfo 
faith,  that  the  Argives  facrificed  a  dogge  unto 
Ilithya,  for  the  more  eafie  and  fafe  deliverance 
of  child-birth.  Furthermore,  as  touching  that 
Praier,  that  nothing  borne  within  the  houfe  might 
ever  proove  good,  it  is  not  haply  meant  of  any 
perfons,  man  or  woman,  but  of  dogges  rather 
which  were  whelped  there ;  which  ought  to  be, 
not  kinde  and  gentle,  but  curll:  and  terrible. 

Or  peradventure,  for  that  they  *  that  die 
(after  an  elegant  maner  of  fpeech)  be  named 
Good  or  quiet :  under  thefe  words  they  covertly 
pray,  that  none  borne  in  the  houfe  might  die. 
And  this  need  not  to  feeme  a  ftrange  kinde  of 
fpeech;  for  Arijlotle  writeth,  that  in  a  certeine 
treatie  of  peace  betweene  the  Arcadians  & 
Lacedemonians,  this  article  was  comprifed  in 
the  capitulations :  That  they  fliould  make  none 


*  XPV'^TO^^' 


of 


84  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

*of  the  Tegeates,  Good,  for  the  aid  they  fent, 
or  favour  that  they  bare  unto  the  Lacedaemo- 
nians ;  by  which  was  meant,  that  they  Ihould 
put  none  of  them  to  death. 


53- 

What  is  the  reafon,  that  in  a  folemne  proceffion 
exhibited  at  the  Capitoline  plaies,  they  pro- 
dame  (even  at  this  day)  ly  the  voice  of  an 
herald,  port-fale  of  the  Sardians  ?  and  before 
all  this  folemnitie  and  pompe,  there  is  by 
waye  of  mockerie  and  to  make  a  laughing 
ftocke,  an  olde  man  led  in  a  fliew,  with  a 
Jewell  or  brooch  pendant  about  his  necke, 
fuch  as  noble  mens  children  are  woont  to 
weare,  and  which  they  call  Bulla  ? 

Is  it  for  that  the  Veientians^  who  in  times 
pari  being  a  puiffant  State  in  Tufcane,  made 
warre  a  long  time  with  Romulus :  whofe  citie 
being  the  laft  that  he  woonne  by  force,  he  made 
fale  of  many  prifoners  and  captives,  together 
with  their  king,  mocking  him  for  his  ftupiditie 
and  groffe  follie.     Now  for  that  the  Tufcans  in 

*  IxiqMva  yj)ri<XTbv. 

ancient 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  85 

ancient  time  were  defcended  from  the  Lydians, 
and  the  capitall  citie  of  Lydia  is  Sardis,  there- 
fore they  proclamed  the  fale  of  the  Veientian 
prifoners  under  the  name  of  the  Sardians  5  and 
even  to  this  day  in  fcorne  and  mockerie,  they 
reteine  ftill  the  fame  cuftome. 


54- 

Whence  came  it,  that  they  call  the  Jhamhles  or 
lutcherie  at  Rome  where Jiejh  is  to  lefolde, 
Macellum  ? 

Is  it  for  that  this  word  Macellum,  by  cor- 
ruption of  language  is  derived  of  'Mdynooi,  that  in 
the  Greek  tonge  fignifieth  a  cooke  ?  Hke  as  many 
other  words  by  ufage  and  cuftome  are  come  to 
be  received ;  for  the  letter  C.  hath  great  atfinitie 
with  G.  in  the  Romane  tongue  :  and  long  it 
was  ere  they  had  the  ufe  of  G.  which  letter 
Spurius  Carbiilius  lirft  invented.  Moreover, 
they  that  maffle  and  ftammer  in  their  fpeech, 
pronounce  ordinarily  L.  iuftead  of  R. 

Or  this  queftion  may  be  refolved  better  by  the 
knowledge  of  the  Romane  hiftorie  :  for  we  reade 

therein. 


86  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

therein,  that  there  was  fometime  a  violent  perfon 
and  a  notorious  thieie  at  Rome,  named  Maceilug, 
who  alter  he  had  committed  many  outrages  and 
robberies,  was  with  much  ado  in  the  end  taken 
and  punillied  :  and  of  his  goods  which  were  for- 
feit to  the  State,  there  was  built  a  publike 
fliambles  or  market  place  to  fell  flelli-meats  in, 
which  of  his  name  was  called  Macellum. 


55' 

Why  upon  the  Ides  of  Januarie,  the  viinftrels  at 
Rome  who  plaied  upon  the  hautboies,  were 
permitted  to  goe  up  and  downe  the  city  dis- 
guijed  in  womens  apparelL  ? 

Arose  this  fafliion  upon  that  occafion  which 
is  reported  ?  namely,  that  king  Numa  had 
granted  unto  them  many  immunities  and  honor- 
able priviledges  in  his  time,  for  the  great  de- 
votion that  hee  had  in  the  fervice  of  the  gods  ? 
and  for  that  afterwards,  the  Tribunes  militarie 
who  governed  the  citie  in  Confular  authority, 
tooke  the  fame  from  them,  they  went  their  way 
difcontented,  and  departed  quite  from  the  citie 

of 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  87 

of  Rome :  but  foone  after,  the  people  had  a 
mifle  of  them,  and  belides,  the  priefts  made  it  a 
matter  of  confcience,  for  that  in  all  the  facrifices 
thorowout  the  citie,  there  was  no  found  of  flute 
or  hautboies.  Now  when  they  would  not  re- 
turne  againe  (being  fent  for)  but  made  their 
abode  in  the  citie  Tilur ;  there  was  a  certeine 
afranchifed  bondllave  who  fecretly  undertooke 
unto  the  magiftrates,  to  finde  fome  meanes  for  to 
fetch  them  home.  So  he  caufed  a  fumptuous 
feaft  to  be  made,  as  if  he  meant  to  celebrate 
fome  folemne  facriiice,  and  invited  to  it  the 
pipers  and  plaiers  of  the  hautboies  aforefaid : 
and  at  this  feafi:  he  tooke  order  there  fliould  be 
divers  women  alfo ;  and  all  night  long  there  was 
nothing  but  piping,  playing,  linging  and  dancing  : 
but  all  of  a  fudden  this  mafter  of  the  feaft  caufed 
a  rumor  to  be  raifed,  that  his  lord  and  mafter 
was  come  to  take  him  in  the  maner  3  whereupon 
making  femblant  that  he  was  much  troubled  and 
affrighted,  he  perfwaded  the  minftrels  to  mount 
with  all  fpeed  into  clofe  coatches,  covered  all 
over  with  fkinnes,  and  fo  to  be  carried  to  Tibur. 
But  this  was  a  deceitfuU  pra6tife  of  hisj  for  he 

caufed 


88  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

cauled  the  coatches  to  be  turned  about  another 
way,  and  unawares  to  them  ;  who  partly  for  the 
darkenefle  of  the  night,  and  in  part  becaufe  they 
were  drowlie  and  the  wine  in  their  heads,  tooke 
no  heed  of  the  way,  he  brought  all  to  Rojne 
betimes  in  the  morning  by  the  breake  of  day 
difguifed  as  they  were,  many  of  them  in  light 
coloured  gownes  like  women,  which  (for  that 
they  had  over-watched  and  over-drunke  them- 
felves)  they  had  put  on,  and  knew  nor  therof. 
Then  being  (by  the  magiftrates)  overcome  with 
faire  words,  and  reconciled  againe  to  the  citie, 
they  held  ever  after  this  cuftome  every  yeere 
upon  fuch  a  day :  To  go  up  and  downe  the  citie 
thus  fooliihly  difguifed. 

56. 

IFhat  is  the  reafon,  that  it  is  commonly  received, 

that  certein  matrons  of  the  city  at  the  Jirjt 

founded  and  luilt  the  temple  of  Carmenta, 

and  to  this  day  honour  it  highly  with  great 

reverence  ? 

For  it  is  faid,  that  upon  a  time  the  Senat  had 
forbidden  the   dames  and  wives   of  the  city  to 

ride 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  89 

ride  in  coatches :  whereupon  they  tooke  fuch  a 
llomacke  and  were  fo  defpighteous,  that  to  be 
revenged  of  their  hufbands,  they  confpired  alto- 
gether not  to  conceive  or  be  with  child  by  them, 
nor  to  bring  them  any  more  babes :  and  in  this 
minde  they  perfifted  ftill,  untill  their  hulbands 
began  to  bethinke  them  felves  better  of  the 
matter,  and  let  them  have  their  will  to  ride  in 
their  coatches  againe  as  before  time :  and  then 
they  began  to  breede  and  beare  children  a  frefh : 
and  thofe  who  fooneft  conceived  and  bare  moft 
and  with  greatefl  eafe,  founded  then  the  temple 
of  Carmenta.  And  as  I  fuppofe  this  Carmenta 
was  the  mother  of  Evander,  who  came  with  him 
into  Italy  ;  whofe  right  name  indeed  was  Themis, 
or  as  fome  fay  Nicojlrata :  now  for  that  fhe 
rendred  propheticall  anfweres  and  oracles  in 
verfe,  the  Latins  furnamed  her  Carmenta :  for 
verfes  in  their  tongue  they  call  Carmina.  Others 
are  of  opinion,  that  Carmenta  was  one  of  the 
Deflinies,  which  is  the  caufe  that  fuch  matrons 
and  mothers  facrifice  unto  her.  And  the  Ety- 
mologic of  this  name  Carmenta,  is  as  much  as 
Carens  mente,  that  is  to  fay,  befide  her  right  wits 

or 


90  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

or  beftraught,  by  reafon  that  her  fenfes  were  fo 
raviflied  and  tranfported  :  fo  that  her  verfes  gave 
her  not  the  name  Carmenta,  but  contrariwife, 
her  verfes  were  called  Carmina  of  her,  becaufe 
when  file  was  thus  ravifhed  and  caried  befide 
herfelfe,  fhe  chanted  certeine  oracles  and  pro- 
phefies  in  verfe. 


57- 

What  is  the  caufe  that  the  women  who  facrifice 
unto  the  goddeffe  Rumina,  doe  powre  and 
cajl  Jtore  of  milke  upon  their  facrifice,  hut 
no  wine  at  all  do  they  bring  thither  for  to  he 
drunke  ? 

Is  it,  for  that  the  Latins  in  their  tongue 
call  a  pap,  Ruma  ?  And  well  it  may  fo  be, 
for  that  the  wilde  figge  tree  neere  unto  which 
the  file  wolfe  gave  fucke  with  her  teats  unto 
Romulus,  was  in  tliat  refped:  called  Ficus  Rum- 
inalis.  Like  as  therefore  we  name  in  our 
Greeke  lansuatje  thofe  milch  nourfes  that  fuckle 
yoong  infants  at  their  brefts,  Thelona,  being  a 
word  derived  of  Thele,  which  fignifieth  a  pap  ; 

even 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  91 

even  fo  this  goddeffe  Rumina,  which  is  as  much 
to  fay,  as  Nurfe,  and  one  that  taketh  the  care 
and  charge  of  nourifhing  and  rearing  up  of 
infants,  admitteth  not  in  her  facrifices  any  wine  5 
for  that  it  is  hurtfull  to  the  nouriture  of  Httle 
babes  and  fuckhngs. 

58. 

What  is  the  reafon  that  of  the  Romane  Senatours, 
fame  are  called  Jimply,  Patres ;  others  with 
an  addition,  Patres  confcripti  ? 

Is  it  for  that  they  tirft,  who  were  inflituted 
and  ordeined  by  Romulus,  were  named  Patres 
^  Patritii,  that  is  to  fay.  Gentlemen  or  Nobly 
borne,  fuch  as  we  in  Greece,  tearme  Eupat- 
rides  ? 

Or  rather  they  were  fo  called,  becaufe  they 
could  avouch  and  fliew  their  fathers ;  but  fuch 
as  were  adjoined  afterwards  by  way  of  fupply, 
and  enrolled  out  of  the  Commoners  houfes,  were 
Patres  confcripti,  thereupon  ? 


S9- 


92  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

59- 

IVherefore  was  there  one  altar  common  to 
Hercules  and  the  Mufes  ? 

May  it  not  be,  that  for  Hercules  taught 
Evander  the  letters,  accorduig  as  Juba  writeth  ? 
Certes,  in  thofe  daies  it  was  accounted  an  hon- 
hourable  office  for  men  to  teach  their  kinfefolke 
and  friends  to  fpell  letters,  and  to  reade.  For 
a  long  time  after  it,  and  but  of  late  daics  it 
was,  that  they  began  to  teach  for  hire  and  for 
money  :  and  the  firft  that  ever  was  knowen  to 
keepe  a  publicke  fchoole  for  reading,  was  one 
named  Spurius  Carlilius,  the  freed  fervant  of 
that  Carlilius  who  firft  put  away  his  wife. 

60. 

What  is  the  reafon,  that  there  leing  two  altars 
dedicated  unto  Hercules,  women  are  not  par- 
takers of  the  greater,  nor  tajt  one  whit  of 
that  which  is  offered  or  facrificed  thereupon  ? 

Is  it,  becaufe  as  the  report  goes  Carmenta 
came  not  foone  enough  to  be  affiftant  unto  the 
facrifice  :  no  more  did  the  family  of  the  Pinarij, 

whereupon 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  93 

whereupon  they  tooke  that  name  ?  for  in  regard 
that  they  came  tardie,  admitted  they  were  not 
to  the  feaft  with  others  who  made  good  cheere  ; 
and  therefore  got  the  name  Pinarij,  as  if  one 
would  fay,  pined  or  famiflied  ? 

Or  rather  it  may  allude  unto  the  tale  that 
goeth  of  the  fhirt  empoifoned  with  the  blood  of 
Neffus  the  Centaure,  which  ladie  Deianira  gave 
unto  Hercules. 


61. 


How  commeth  it  to  pajfe,  that  it  is  exprejly  forlid- 
den  at  Rome,  either  to  name  or  to  demaund 
ought  as  touching  the  Tutelar  god,  who  hath 
in  particular  recommendation  and  patronage , 
the  fafetie  and  prefervation  of  the  citie  of 
Rome  :  norfo  much  as  to  enquire  whether  the 

faid  deitie  he  male  or  female  ?  And  verely  this 
prohibition  proceedeth  from   a  fuperjiitious 

feare  that  they  have  ;  for  that  they  fay  that 
Valerius  Soranus  died  an  ill  death,  becaufe 
he  prefumed  to  utter  and  pulliflifo  much. 

Is  it  in  regard  of  a  certaine  reafon  that  fome 
latin  hiftorians  do  alledge  3  namely,  that  there 
be  certaine   evocations  and  enchantings  of  the 

gods 


94  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

gods  by  fpels  and  charmes,  through  the  power 
whereof  they  are  of  opinion,  that  they  might  be 
able  to  call  forth  and  draw  away  the  Tutelar  gods 
of  their  enemies,  and  to  caufe  them  to  come  and 
dwell  with  them  :  and  therefore  the  Romans  be 
afraid  left  they  may  do  as  much  for  them  ?  For, 
like  as  in  times  paft  the  Tyrians,  as  we  find  upon 
record,  when  their  citie  was  befieged,  enchained 
the  images  of  their  gods  to  their  flirines,  for 
feare  they  would  abandon  their  citie  and  be  gone ; 
and  as  others  demanded  pledges  and  fureties  that 
they  Ihould  come  againe  to  their  place,  whenfo- 
ever  they  fent  them  to  any  bath  to  be  walhed,  or 
let  them  go  to  any  expiation  to  be  clenfed ;  even 
fo  the  Romans  thought,  that  to  be  altogether  un- 
knowen  and  not  once  named,  was  the  beft  meanes, 
and  fureft  way  to  keepe  with  their  Tutelar  god. 
Or  rather,  as  Homer  verie  Well  wrote  : 

The  earth  to  men  all, 

is  common  great  and/mall  : 

That  thereby  men  lliould  worlliip  all  the  gods, 
and  honour  the  earth;  feeing  llie  is  common  to 
them  all :  even  lb  the  ancient  Romans  have  con- 
cealed 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  95 

cealed  and  fiippreffe  the  god  or  angell  which  hath 
the  particular  gard  of  their  citie,  to  the  end  that 
their  citizens  Ihould  adore,  not  him  alone  but  all 
others  likewife. 

62. 

What  is  the  caufe  that  among  thofe  priejls  whom 
they  name,FxciSi\es,Jignifying  as  much  as  in 
greeke  ei^rivovoloi,  that  is  to  fay,  Officers  going 
letweentn  make  treatie  of  peace;  or  s-7ro]/do<f)CBoi, 
that  is  to  fay,  Agents  for  truce  and  leagues, 
he  whom  they  call  Pater  Patratus  is  efieemed 
the  chief  eft  ?  Now  Pater  Patratus  is  he,  whofe 
father  is  yet  living,  who  hath  children  of  his 
owne  :  and  in  truth  this  chief e  FcBcial  or  Her- 
ault  hath  fill  at  this  day  a  certain  preroga- 
tive, iff  fpecial  credit  above  the  reji.  For  the 
emperours  thenifelves,  and  generall  captains, 
if  they  have  any  perfons  about  them  who  in 
regard  of  the  prime  of  youth,  or  of  their  beau- 
tifull  bodies  had  need  of  afaithfuU,  diligent, 
and  trufie guard,  commit  them  ordinarily  into 
the  hands  offuch  as  thefe,forfcfe  cuftodie. 

Is  it  not,  for  that  thefe  Patres  Patrati,  for 
reverent  feare  of  their  fathers  of  one  fide,  and 
for  modell  Ihames  to  fcandalize  or  offend  their 

children 


96  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

children   on  the  other  fide,  are  enforced  to  be 
wife  and  difcreet  ? 

Or  may  it  not  be,  in  regard  of  that  caufe 
which  their  verie  denomination  doth  minifter  and 
declare:  for  this  word  Patratus  fignifieth  as 
much  as  compleat,  entire  and  accomplilhed,  as  if 
he  were  one  more  perfe6l  and  abfolute  every  way 
than  the  reft,  as  being  fo  happie,  as  to  have  his 
owne  father  living,  and  be  a  father  alfo  himfelfe. 

Or  is  it  not,  for  that  the  man  who  hath  the  fuper- 
intendence  of  treaties  of  peace,  and  of  othes,  ought 
to  fee  as  Homer  faith,  u/mu  cto&Vw  xcci  sirlau,  that  is 
to  fay,  before  and  behind.  And  in  all  reafon 
fuch  an  one  is  he  like  to  be,  who  hath  a  child  for 
whom,  and  a  father  with  whom  he  may  confult. 

What  is  the  reafon,  that  the  officer  at  Rome 
called  Rex  facrorum,  that  is  to  fay,  the  king 
offacrifices,  is  debarred  both  from  exercifing 
any  magiftracie,  and  alfo  to  make  a  fpeech 
unto  the  people  in  publike  place  ? 

Is  it  for  that  in  old  time,  the  kings  themfelves 
in  perfon  performed  the  moft  part  of  facred  rites, 

and 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  97 

and  thofe  that  were  greater,  yea  and  together 
with  the  priefts  offered  facrifices ;  but  by  reafon 
that  they  grew  infolent,  proud,  and  arrogant,  fo 
as  they  became  intollerable,  moft  of  the  Greeke 
nations,  deprived  them  of  this  authoritie,  and 
left  unto  them  the  preheminence  onely  to  offer 
pubhke  facrifice  unto  the  gods  :  but  the  Romans 
having  cleane  chafed  and  expelled  their  kings, 
eftabliflied  in  their  ftead  another  under  officer 
whom  they  called  King,  unto  whom  they 
granted  the  overlight  and  charge  of  facrifices 
onely,  but  permitted  him  not  to  exercife  or 
execute  any  office  of  State,  nor  to  intermedle 
in  publick  affaires ;  to  the  end  it  ffiould  be 
knowen  to  the  whole  world,  that  they  would  not 
fuffer  any  perfon  to  raigne  at  Rome,  but  onely 
over  the  ceremonies  of  facrifices,  nor  endure  the 
verie  name  of  Roialtie,  but  in  refpect  of  the 
gods.  And  to  this  purpofe  upon  the  verie 
common  place  neere  unto  Comitium ;  they  ufe  to 
have  a  folemn  facrifice  for  the  good  efl:ate  of  the 
citie  5  which  fo  foone  as  ever  this  king  hath 
performed,  he  taketh  his  legs  and  runnes  out  of 
the  place,  as  fafl:  as  ever  he  can. 

64. 


98  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

64. 

IVhy  fuffer  not  they  the  table  to  be  taken  cleane 
away,  and  voided  quite,  but  will  havefonie- 
what  alwaies  remaining  upon  it  ? 

Give  they  not  heereby  covertly  to  under- 
ftand,  that  wee  ought  of  that  which  is  prefent 
to  referve  evermore  fomething  for  the  time  to 
come,  and  on  this  day  to  remember  the  mor- 
row. 

Or  thought  they  it  not  a  point  of  civill 
honefty  and  elegance,  to  repreffe  and  keepe 
downe  their  appetite  when  they  have  before 
them  enough  Hill  to  content  and  fatisfie  it  to 
the  full  J  for  lelle  will  they  defire  that  which 
they  have  not,  when  they  accuftome  themfelves 
to  abfleine  from  that  which  they  have. 

Or  is  not  this  a  cuftome  of  courtefie  and 
humanitie  to  their  domefticall  fervants,  who  are 
not  fo  well  pleafed  to  take  their  vi6luals  limply, 
as  to  partake  the  fame,  fuppofing  that  by  this 
meanes  in  fome  fort  they  doe  participate  with 
their  mailers  at  the  table. 

Or  rather  is  it  not,  becaufe  we  ought  to  fuffer 

no 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  99 

no  facred  thing  to  be  emptie  ;   and  the  boord 
you  wot  well  is  held  facred. 

65- 

What  is  the  reafon  that  the  Bridegrome  commeth 
the  Jirjl  time  to  lie  with  his  new  wedded 
Iride,  not  with  any  light  but  in  the  darke  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  he  is  yet  abaflied,  as  taking  her 
to  be  a  ftranger  and  not  his  owne^  before  he 
hath  companied  carnally  with  her  ? 

Or  for  that  he  would  then  acquaint  himfelfe, 
to  come  even  unto  his  owne  efpoufed  wife  with 
iliamefacednefle  and  modeftie  ? 

Or  rather,  like  as  Solon  in  his  Statutes  or- 
deined,  that  the  new  married  wife  fhould  eat 
of  a  quince  before  fhe  enter  into  the  bride  bed- 
chamber, to  the  end  that  this  firft  encounter 
and  embracing,  fhould  not  be  odious  or  unplea- 
fant  to  her  hufband  ?  even  fo  the  Romane  law- 
giver would  hide  in  the  obfcuritie  of  darkeneffe, 
the  deformities  and  imperfedions  in  the  perfon 
of  the  bride,  if  there  were  any. 

Or   haply   this   was    inftituted  to  fliew    how 

finful 


loo  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

linfull  and  damnable  all  unlawfull  companie  of 
man  and  woman  together  is,  feeing  that  which 
is  lawful!  and  allowed^,  is  not  without  fome 
blemifli  and  note  of  fliame. 

66. 

JVhy  is  one  of  the  races  where  horfes  ufe  to 
runne,  called  the  Cirque  or  Flaminius. 

Is  it  for  that  in  old  time  an  ancient  Romane 
named  Flaminius  gave  unto  the  citie,  a  certeine 
piece  of  ground,  they  emploied  the  rent  and 
revenues  thereof  in  runnings  of  horfes,  and 
chariots :  and  for  that  there  was  a  furpluflage 
remaining  of  the  laid  lands,  they  bellowed  the 
fame  in  paving  that  high  way  or  caufey,  called 
Via  Flamijiia,  that  is  to  fay,  Flaminia  lireet  ? 

67. 

Why  are  the  Sergeants  or  officers  U'ho  carie  the 
hutches  of  rods  before  the  magijirates  of 
Rome,  called  Li6lores. 

Is  it  becaufc  thefc  were  they  who  bound 
malefadlors,  and   who  followed   after  Romulus, 

as 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  loi 

as  his  guard,  with  cords  and  leather  thongs 
about  them  in  their  bofomes  ?  And  verily  the 
common  people  of  Roj77e  when  they  would  fay  to 
binde  or  tie  faft,  ufe  the  word  AUigare,  and  fuch 
as  fpeake  more  pure  and  proper  Latin,  Ligare. 

Or  is  it,  for  that  now  the  letter  Cis  interjefted 
within  this  word,  which  before  time  was  Litores, 
as  one  would  fay  ^.uTovoyot,  that  is  to  fay,  officers 
of  publike  charge ;  for  no  man  there  is  in  a 
maner,  ignorant,  that  even  at  this  day  in  many 
cities  of  Greece,  the  common-wealth  or  publicke 
ftate  is  written  in  their  lawes  by  the  name  of 

68. 

Wherefore  doe  the  Luperci  at  Rome  facr'iflce  a 
Dogge  ?  Now  thefe  Luperci  are  certeine 
perfons  who  upon  a  fejlivall  day  called 
Lupercalia,  runne  through  the  citie  all  naked, 
fave  that  they  have  aprons  onely  before  their 
privy  parts,  carying  leather  whippes  in  their 
hands,  wherewith  they  flappe  and  fcourge 
whomfoever  they  meet  in  thejlreets. 

Is  all  this  ceremoniall  adion  of  theirs  a 
purification   of  the  citie  ?    whereupon  they  call 

the 


102  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

the  moneth  wherein  this  is  done  Felruarius, 
yea,  and  the  very  day  it  felfe  Felraten,  like  as 
the  maner  of  fquitching  with  a  leather  fcourge 
Felruare,  which  verbe  fignifieth  as  much  as  to 
purge  or  purifie  ? 

And  verily  the  Greeks,  in  maner  all^  were 
wont  in  times  pall,  and  fo  they  continue  even 
at  this  day,  in  all  their  expiations,  to  kill  a 
dogge  for  facrifice.  Unto  Hecate  alfo  they  bring 
foorth  among  other  expiatorie  oblations,  cer- 
teine  little  dogges  or  whelpes :  fuch  alfo  as 
have  neede  of  clenling  and  purifying,  they 
wipe  and  fcoure  all  over  with  whelpes  skinnes, 
which  maner  of  purification  they  tearme  Peris- 
cylacifjnos. 

Or  rather  is  it  for  that  Lupus  fignifieth  a 
woolfe,  &  Lupercalia,  or  Lyccea,  is  the  feafi;  of 
wolves :  now  a  dogge  naturally,  being  an 
enemie  to  woolvcs,  therefore  at  fuch  feafts  they 
facrificed  a  dogge. 

Or  peradventure,  becaufe  dogges  barke  and 
bay  at  thefe  Luperci,  troubling  and  difquicting 
them  as  they  runne  up  and  downe  the  city  in 
maner  aforefaid. 

Or 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  103 

Or  elfe  laft  of  all,  for  that  this  feaft  and  facri- 
fice  is  folemnized  in  the  honor  of  god  Pan  ;  who 
as  you  wot  well  is  pleafed  well  enough  with  a 
dogge,  in  regard  of  his  flocks  of  goates. 


6g. 

What  is  the  caufe  that  in  auncient  time,  at  the 
feaft    called     Septimontium,    they    olferved 
precifely  not  to  life  any  coaches  drawen  with 
feeds,  no  more  than  thofe  doe  at  this  day, 
who  are  olfervant  of  old  inftitutiotis  and  doe 
not  defpife  them.     Now  this  Septimontium 
is  a  fefivall  fol enmity,  celahrated  in  memo- 
riall  of  a  feventh  mountaine,   that  was  ad- 
joined and  taken  into  the  pourprife  of  Rome 
citie,  ichich   by  this    meanes  came    to   have 
feven    hilles    enclofed    within    the   precinSi 
thereof? 

Whether  was  it  as  fome  Romans  doe 
imagine,  for  that  the  city  was  not  as  yet  con- 
jun£t  and  compofed  of  all  her  parts  ?  Or  if 
this  may  feeme  an  impertinent  conjecture,  and 
nothing  to  the  purpofe :  may  it  not  be  in  this 
refped,  that  they  thought  they  had  atchieved,  a 

great 


104  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

great  piece  of  worke,  when  they  had  thus 
amplified  and  enlarged  the  compafle  of  the 
citie,  thinking  that  now  it  needed  not  to  pro- 
ceed any  further  in  greatnelfe  and  capacitie : 
in  confideration  whereof,  they  repofed  them- 
felves,  and  caufed  likewife  their  labouring  beafts 
of  draught  and  cariage  to  reft,  whofe  helpe 
they  had  ufed  in  finifliing  of  the  faid  enclo- 
fure,  willing  that  they  alfo  Ihould  enjoy  in 
common  with  them,  the  benefit  of  that  folemne 
feaft.i 

Or  elfe  we  may  fuppofe  by  this,  how  defirous 
they  were  that  their  citizens  fliould  folemnize 
and  honour  with  their  perfonall  prefence  all 
feafts  of  the  citie,  but  efpecially  that  which  was 
ordeined  and  inftituted  for  the  peopling  and 
augmenting  thereof:  for  which  caufe  they  were 
not  permitted  upon  the  day  of  the  dedication, 
and  feftival  memorial  of  it,  to  put  any  horfes  in 
geeres  or  harnefle  for  to  draw;  for  that  they 
were  not  at  fuch  a  time  to  ride  forth  of  the 
citie. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  105 


J-Fhy  call  they  thofe  who  are  deprehended  or  taken 
in  theft,  pilferie  or  fuch  like  fervile  tres- 
pajfes,  Furciferos^  as  one  would  fay,  Fork 
bearers. 

Is  not  this  alfo  an  evident  argument  of  the 
great  diligence  and  carefull  regard  that  was  in 
their  ancients  ?  For  when  the  maifter  of  the 
family  had  furprifed  one  of  his  fervants  or  flaves, 
committing  a  lewd  and  wicked  pranck,  he  com- 
maunded  him  to  take  up  and  carrie  upon  his 
necke  betweene  his  fhoulders  a  forked  piece  of 
wood,  fuch  as  they  ufe  to  put  under  the  fpire  of 
a  chariot  or  waine,  and  fo  to  go  withall  in  the 
open  view  of  the  world  throughout  the  ftreet, 
yea  and  the  parifh  where  he  dwelt,  to  the  end 
that  every  man  from  thence  forth  fliould  take 
heed  of  him.  This  piece  of  wood  we  in  Greeke 
call  dTrjPiyfia,  and  the  Romanes  in  the  Latin 
tongue  Furca,  that  is  to  fay,  a  forked  prop  or 
fupporter :  and  therefore  he  that  is  forced  to 
carie  fuch  an  one,  is  by  reproch  termed  Fur- 
cifer. 


io6  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

Wherefore  ufe  the  Romans  to  tie  a  wifp  of  hey 
unto  the  homes  of  hine,  and  other  heefes, 
that  are  woont  to  boak  and  he  curfl  with 
their  heads,  that  ly  the  meanes  thereof 
folke  might  take  heed  of  them,  and  looke 
better  to  themfelves  when  they  come  in  their 
way  ? 

Is  it  not  for  that  beefes,  horfes,  affes,  yea  and 
men  become  fierce,  infolent,  and  dangerous,  if 
they  be  highly  kept  and  pampered  to  the  full  ? 
according  as  Sophocles  faid : 

Like  as  the  colt  or  jade  doth  winfe  and  kick. 
In  cafe  he  find  his  provender  to  prick  : 
Evenfo  do'Jl  thou  :  for  to,  thy  paunch  is  full 
Thy  cheeks  be  puft,  like  tofome  greedie  gull. 

And  thereupon  the  Romans  gave  out,  that 
Marcus  Cra^ffus  caried  hey  on  his  home :  for 
howfoever  they  would  feeme  to  let  the  and 
carpe  at  others,  who  dealt  in  the  affaires  of 
State,  and  government,  yet  beware  they  would 
how   they    commerfed    with    him    as    being    a 

daunsrerous 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  107 

daungerous  man,  and  one  who  caried  a  reveng- 
ing mind  to  as  many  as  medled  with  him. 
Howbeit  it  was  faid  afterwards  againe  on  the 
other  fide,  that  Ccefar  had  plucked  the  hey  from 
Crafflis  his  home :  for  he  was  the  firft  man 
that  oppofed  himfelfe,  and  made  head  againft 
him  in  the  management  of  the  State,  and  in 
one  word  fet  not  a  ftraw  by  him. 


72- 

What  was  the  caufe  that  they  thought  thofe  priejh 
who  obferved  hird-flight,fuch  as  in  old  time 
they  called  Arufpices,  and  now  a  daies 
Augures,  ought  to  have  their  lanterns  and 
lamps  alwaies  open,  and  not  to  put  any  lid 
or  cover  over  them  ? 

May  it  not  be,  that  hke  as  the  old  Pytha- 
gorean Philofophers  by  fmall  matters  fignified 
and  implied  things  of  great  confequence,  as 
namely,  when  they  forbad  their  difciples  to  fit 
upon  the  meafure  Chaenix  5  and  to  ftirre  fire, 
or  rake  the  hearth  with  a  fwordj  euen  fo  the 
ancient  Romans  ufed  many  aenigmes,  that  is  to 

fay. 


lo8  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

fay,  outward  fignes  and  figures  betokening  fome 
hidden  and  fecret  myfteries ;  efpecially  with 
their  priefts  in  holy  and  facred  things,  like  as 
this  is  of  the  lampe  or  lanterne,  which  fymbo- 
lizeth  in  fome  fort  the  bodie  that  containeth  our 
foule.  For  the  foule  within  refembleth  the 
light,  and  it  behooveth  that  the  intelligent  and 
reafonable  part  thereof  fhould  be  aiwaies  open, 
evermore  intentive  and  feeing,  and  at  no  time 
enclofed  and  fluit  up,  nor  blowen  upon  by 
wind.  For  looke  when  the  winds  be  aloft, 
fowles  in  their  flight  keepe  no  certaintie,  neither 
can  they  yeeld  alfured  prefages,  by  reafon  of 
their  variable  and  wandering  inftabilitie  :  and 
therefore  by  this  ceremoniall  cuftome  they  teach 
thofe  who  do  divine  and  fortell  by  the  flight  of 
birds,  not  to  go  forth  for  to  take  their  aufpices 
and  obfervations  wlien  the  wind  is  up,  but 
when  the  aire  is  fl:ill,  and  fo  calme,  that 
a  man  may  carie  a  lanterne  open  and  un- 
covered. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  109 

73- 

IFhy  zvere  thefe  Soiithfaiers  or  Augures  for- 
lidden  to  go  abroad,  for  to  ohferve  the  flight 
of  birds,  in  cafe  they  had  any  fore  or  ulcer 
upon  their  bodies  ? 

Was  not  this  alfo  a  fignificant  token  to  put 
them  in  minde,  that  they  ought  not  to  deale  in 
the  divine  fervice  of  the  gods,  nor  meddle  with 
holy  and  facred  things  if  there  were  any  fecret 
matter  that  gnawed  their  minds,  or  fo  long  as 
any  private  ulcer  or  paflion  fetled  in  their  hearts  : 
but  to  be  void  of  fadnelTe  and  griefe,  to  be  found 
and  lincere,  and  not  diftrafted  by  any  trouble 
whatfoever  ? 

Or,  becaufe  it  ftandeth  to  good  reafon ;  that 
if  it  be  not  lawful!  nor  allowable  for  them  to 
offer  unto  the  gods  for  an  oafl:  or  facrifice  any 
beaft  that  is  fcabbed,  or  hath  a  fore  upon  it,  nor 
to  take  prefage  by  the  flight  of  fuch  birds  as  are 
maungie,  they  ought  more  ftriftly  and  precifely 
to  looke  into  their  owne  perfons  in  this  behalfe, 
and  not  to  prefume  for  to  obferve  celeftiall  prog- 
noftications  and  fignes   from   the  gods,   unlelfe 

they 


no  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

they  be  themfelves  pure  and  holy,  undefiled, 
and  not*defe6tive  in  their  owne  felves  :  for  furely 
an  ulcer  feemeth  to  be  in  maner  of  a  mutilation 
and  pollution  of  the  bodie. 


74- 

JFhj/  did  king  Servius  Tullus  found  and  huild 
a  temple  of  little  Fortune  which  they  called 
in  Latine  Brevis  fortunae,  that  is  to  fay,  of 
Short  fortune  ? 

Was  it  not  thinke  you  in  refpedt  of  his  owne 
felfe,  who  being  at  the  firft  of  a  fmall  and  bafe 
condition,  as  being  borne  of  a  captive  woman, 
by  the  favour  of  Fortune  grew  to  fo  great  an 
eftate  that  he  was  king  of  Rome  9 

Or  for  that  this  change  in  him  Iheweth  rather 
the  might  and  greatneffe,  than  the  debilitie  and 
fmallneffe  of  Fortune.  We  are  to  fay,  that  this 
king  Servius  deified  Fortune,  &  attributed  unto 
her  more  divine  power  than  any  other,  as  having 
entituled  and  impofed  her  name  almofl:  upon 
eveiy  a6tion :  for  not  onely  he  ereded  temples 
unto    Fortune,    by    the    name    of    Puiffant,    of 

Diverting 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  iir 

Diverting  ill  lucke,  of  Sweet,  Favourable  to  the 
firft  borne  and  mafculine ;  but  alio  there  is  one 
temple  befides,  of  private  or  proper  Fortune ; 
another  of  Fortune  returned  j  a  third  of  confi- 
dent Fortune  and  hoping  well ;  and  a  fourth 
of  Fortune  the  virgine.  And  what  fliould  a  man 
reckon  up  other  furnames  of  hers,  feeing  there 
is  a  temple  dedicated  (forfooth)  to  glewing  For- 
tune, whom  they  called  Vifcata ;  as  if  we  were 
given  thereby  to  underftand,  that  we  are  caught 
by  her  afarre  off,  and  even  tied  (as  it  were)  with 
bird-lime  to  bufinefie  and  affaires. 

But  confider  this  moreover,  that  he  having 
knowen  by  experience  what  great  power  flie 
hath  in  humane  things,  how  little  foever  llie 
feeme  to  be,  and  how  often  a  fmall  matter  in 
hapning  or  not  hapning  hath  given  occafion  to 
fome,  either  to  miffe  of  great  exploits,  or  to 
atcheive  as  great  enterprifes,  whether  in  this 
refpeft,  he  built  not  a  temple  to  little  Fortune, 
teaching  men  thereby  to  be  alwaies  ftudious, 
carefuU  and  diligent,  and  not  to  defpife  any 
occurrences  how  fmall  foever  they  be. 


75- 


112  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

75- 

IFhat  is  the  caufe  that  they  never  putfoorth  the 
light  of  a  lampe,  liit  fuffered  it  to  goe  out  of 
the  oivne  accord  ? 

Was  it  not  (thinke  you)  uppon  a  certeine 
reverent  devotion  that  they  bare  unto  that  fire, 
as  being  either  coufen  germaine,  or  brother  unto 
that  inextinguible  and  immortall  fire. 

Or  rather,  was  it  not  for  fome  other  fecret 
advertifment,  to  teach  us  not  to  violate  or  kill 
any  thing  whatfoever  that  hath  life,  if  it  hurt 
not  us  firll ;  as  if  fire  were  a  living  creature  :  for 
need  it  hath  of  nourifliment  and  moveth  of 
it  felfe :  and  if  a  man  doe  fquench  it,  Inrely  it 
uttereth  a  kinde  of  voice  and  fcricke,  as  if  a  man 
killed  it. 

Or  certeinly  this  fafliion  and  cuftome  received 
fo  ufually,  Iheweth  us  that  we  ought  not  to  marre 
or  fpoile,  eitlier  fire  or  water  or  any  other  thing 
neceffarie,  after  we  our  felves  have  done  with  it, 
and  have  had  fufficient  ufe  thereof,  but  to  fuffer 
it  to  ferve  other  mens  turnes  who  have  need, 
after  that  we  ourfelves  have  no  imploiment  for  it. 

^6, 


ROMANS  QUESTIONS.  113 

76. 

How  commeth  it  to  pajfe  that  thofe  who  are 
defended  of  the  moji  noble  and  auncient 
houfes  of  Rome,  caried  little  moones  upon 
their  flioes. 

Is  this  (as  Caflor  faith)  a  figne  of  the  habita- 
tion which  is  reported  to  be  within  the  bodie  of 
the  moone  ? 

Or  for  that  after  death,  our  fpirits  and  ghofts 
fliall  have  the  moone  under  them  ? 

Or  rather,  becaufe  this  was  a  marke  or  badge 
proper  unto  thofe  who  were  reputed  moft  an- 
cient, as  were  the  Arcadians  defcended  from 
Evander,  who  upon  this  occafion  were  called 
Profeleni,  as  one  would  fay,  borne  before  the 
moone  ? 

Or,  becaufe  this  cuflome  as  many  others, 
admoniflieth  thofe  who  are  lifted  up  too  high, 
and  take  fo  great  pride  in  themfelves,  of  the 
incertitude  and  inftabilitie  of  this  life,  and  of 
humane  affaires,  even  by  the  example  of  the 
moone, 

TFho  at  thefirfi  doth  new  and  yoong  appeere, 
Where  as  leforeflie  made  nofliew  at  all ; 

And 

H 


114  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

Andfo  her  light  increafcth  faire  and  cleere, 
Until/  her  face  be  round  and  full  withall : 
But  then  anon  file  doth  begin  to  fall, 
And  backward  wane  from  all  this  beautie  gay. 
Until!  againeflie  vanifli  cleane  away. 

Or  was  not  this  an  holfome  leffon  and  in- 
ftruftion  of  obedience,  to  teach  and  advife  men 
to  obey  their  fuperiors,  &  not  to  thinke  much 
for  to  be  under  others :  but  like  as  the  moone  is 
wiUing  to  give  eare  (as  it  were)  and  apply  her 
felfe  to  her  better,  content  to  be  ranged  in  a 
fecond  place,  and  as  Parmenides  faith. 

Having  aneie  and  due  regard 

Alwaies  the  bright  Sun  beames  toward; 

even  fo  they  ought  to  reft  in  a  fecond  degree,  to 
follow  after,  and  be  under  the  condud  and 
direftion  of  another,  who  fitteth  in  the  firft  place, 
and  of  his  power,  authority  and  honor,  in  fome 
meafure  to  enjoy  a  part. 


77' 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  115 

77- 

l^Tiy  think  they  the  yeeres  dedicated  to  Jupiter, 
and  the  moneths  to  Juno  ? 

May  it  not  be  for  that  of  Gods  invifible  and 
who  are  no  otherwife  feene  but  by  the  eies  of 
our  underftanding :  thofe  that  reigne  as  princes 
be  yupiter  and  yuno ;  but  of  the  vilible,  the 
Sun  and  Moone  ?  Now  the  Sun  is  he  who 
caufeth  the  yeere,  and  the  Moone  maketh  the 
moneth.  Neither  are  we  to  thinke,  that  thefe 
be  onely  and  fimply  the  figures  and  images  of 
them  :  but  beleeve  we  muft,  that  the  materiall 
Sun  which  we  behold,  is  yupiter,  and  this 
materiall  Moone,  yuno.  And  the  reafon  why 
they  call  her  yuno,  (which  word  is  as  much  to 
fay  as  yoong  or  new)  is  in  regarde  of  the  courfe 
of  the  Moone :  and  otherwhiles  they  furname 
her  alfo  yuno-Lucina,  that  is  to  fayj  light  or 
Ihining :  being  of  opinion  that  fhe  helpeth 
women  in  travell  of  child-birth,  like  as  the 
Moone  doth,  according  to  thefe  verfes  : 

By  Jtarres  that  turnefull  round  in  Azurjkie  : 
By  Moone  who  helps  child-births  right  fpeedily. 

For 


Ii6  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

For  it  feemeth  that  women  at  the  full  of  the 
moone  be  moft  eafily  delivered  of  childbirth. 

78. 

TPhat  is  the  caufe  that  in  oVferving  Hrd-flight , 
that  which  is  prefented  on  the  *  left  hand  is 
reputed  lucky  and  profperous  ? 

Is   not    this    altogether   untrue,   and   are  not 

many  men   in   an   errour   by  ignorance  of  the 

equivocation    of  the   word    Sinijtrum,   &    their 

maner  of  Dialeft ;  for  that  which  we  in  Greeke 

call  ag/flTeflOfj  that  is  to  fay,  on  the  auke  or  left 

hand,   they  fay  in  Latin,  Sinijtrum  ;   and  that 

which  fignifieth  to  permit,  or  let  be,  they  expreffe 

by  the  verbe  Sinere,  and  when  they  will  a  man  to 

let  a   thing   alone,   they  fay  unto   him.   Sine ; 

whereupon   it  may  feeme  that  this  word  Sinis- 

trum    is    derived.      That    prefaging   bird   then, 

which  permitteth  and  fuffreth  an  adtion  to  be 

done,  being  as  it  were  Sinifterion ;  the  vulgar 

fort  fuppofe  (though  not  aright)  to  be  Sinijtrum, 

that  is   to  fay,  on  the  left  hand,  and  fo  they 

tear  me  it. 

*  ipiffTepbs,  siniftra. 

Or 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  117 

Or  may  it  not  be  rather  as  Dionyjius  faith, 
for  that  when  Afcanius  the  fonne  of  Aeneas 
wanne  a  field  againft  Mezeritius  as  the  two 
armies  ftood  arranged  one  affronting  the  other 
in  battel  ray,  it  thundred  on  his  left  hand  j  and 
becaufe  thereupon  he  obtained  the  vi6tory,  they 
deemed  even  then,  that  this  thunder  was  a 
token  prefaging  good,  and  for  that  caufe  ob- 
ferved  it,  ever  after  fo  to  fall  out.  Others 
thinke  that  this  prefage  and  foretoken  of  good 
lucke  hapned  unto  Aeneas :  and  verily  at  the 
battell  of  Leucires,  the  Thebanes  began  to 
breake  the  ranks  of  their  enemies,  and  to  dif- 
comfit  them  with  the  left  wing  of  their  battel, 
and  thereby  in  the  end  atchieved  a  brave  vi6torie  ; 
whereupon  ever  after  in  all  their  conflifts,  they 
gave  preference  and  the  honour  of  leading  and 
giving  the  firft  charge,  to  the  left  wing. 

Or  rather,  is  it  not  as  yuba  writeth,  becaufe 
that  when  we  looke  toward  the  funne  rifinsr, 
the  North  fide  is  on  our  left  hand,  and  fome 
will  fay,  that  the  North  is  the  right  fide  and 
upper  part  of  the  whole  world. 

But  confider  I   pray  you,  whether   the    left 

hand 


Ii8  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

hand  being  the  weaker  of  the  twahie,  the  pre- 
fages  comming  on  that  fide,  doe  not  fortifie  and 
fupport  the  defeft  of  pniflance  which  it  hath, 
and  fo  make  it  as  it  were  even  and  equall  to 
the  other  ? 

Or  rather  confidering  that  earthly  and  mortall 
things  they  fuppofing  to  be  oppofite  unto  thofe 
that  be  heavenly  and  immortall,  did  not  imagine 
confequently,  that  whatfoever  was  on  the  left 
in  regard  of  us,  the  gods  fent  from  their  right 
fide. 

79- 

IVJierefore  was  it  lawfull  at  Rome,  when  a  nolle 
perfonage  who  fometime  had  entred  trium- 
phant into  the  city,  was  dead,  and  his  corps 
burnt    (as    the   maner  was)    in    a  funerall 

fire,  to  take  up  the  reliques  of  his  bones,  to 
carie   the  fame  into   the  city,   and  there  to 

flrew  them,  according  as  Pyrrho  the  Ly- 
parean  hath  lift  in  writing. 

Was  not  this  to  honour  the  memorie  of  the 
dead  ?  for  the  like  honourable  priviledge  they 
had  graunted  unto  other  valiant  warriors  and 
brave  captaines ;  namely,  that  not  onely  them- 

felves 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  119 

felves,  but  alfo  their  pofteritie  defcending  line- 
ally from  them,  might  be  enterred  in  their 
common  market  place  of  the  city,  as  for  ex- 
ample unto  Valerius  and  Fahricius :  and  it  is 
faid,  that  for  to  continue  this  prerogative  in 
force,  when  any  of  their  pofteritie  afterwards 
were  departed  this  life,  and  their  bodies  brought 
into  the  market  place  accordingly,  the  maner 
was,  to  put  a  burning  torch  under  them,  and 
doe  no  more  but  prefently  to  take  it  away 
againe ;  by  which  ceremonie,  they  reteined  ftill 
the  due  honour  without  envie,  and  confirmed 
it  onely  to  be  lawfull  if  they  would  take  the 
benefit  thereof, 

80. 

IFliat  is  the  caufe  that  when  they  feajied  at  the 
common  charges,  any  general!  captaine  who 
made  his  entrie  into  the  citie  with  triumph, 
they  never  admitted  the  Confuls  to  thefeaji ; 
hut  that  which  more  is,  fent  unto  them 
before-hand  rnejfengers  of  purpofe,  requefling 
them  not  to  come  unto  the  fupper  ? 

Was  it  for  that  they  thought  it  meet  and  con- 
venient to  yeeld  unto  the  triumpher,  both  the 

higheft 


I20  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

higheft  place  to  fit  in,  and  the  mod  coftly  cup  to 
drinke  out  of,  as  alfo  the  honour  to  be  attended 
upon  with  a  traine  home  to  his  houfe  after 
fupper?  which  prerogatives  no  other  might 
enjoy  but  the  Confuls  onely,  if  they  had  beene 
prefent  in  the  place. 

8i. 

J^hj/  is  it  that  the  Tribune  of  the  commons  onely, 
weareth  no  emirodered  purple  role,  conjider- 
ing  that  all  other  magijtrates  bejides  doe 
weare  the  fame. 

Is  it  not,  for  that  they  (to  fpeak  properly)  are 
no  magiftrates  ?  for  in  truth  they  have  no  uftiers 
or  vergers  to  carie  before  them  the  knitches 
of  rods,  which  are  the  enfignes  of  magiftraciej 
neither  lit  they  in  the  chaire  of  eftate  called 
Sella  curulis,  to  determine  caufes  judicially,  or 
give  audience  unto  the  people ;  nor  enter  into 
the  adminiftration  of  their  office  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  yeere,  as  all  other  magiftrates  doe : 
neither  are  they  put  downe  and  depofed  after 
the  eleftion  of  a  Di6tatour :  but  whereas  the 
full  power  and  authoritie  of  all  other  magiftrates 

of 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  121 

of  State,  he  transferreth  from  them  upon  him- 
felfe :  the  Tribunes  onely  of  the  people  con- 
tinue ftill,  and  furceafe  not  to  execute  their 
fun6tion,  as  having  another  place  and  degree  by 
themfelves  in  the  common-weale :  and  like  as 
fome  oratours  and  lawiers  doe  hold,  that  excep- 
tion in  law  is  no  aftion,  confidering  it  doth 
cleane  contrary  to  aftion ;  for  that  aftion  in- 
tendeth,  commenfeth,  and  beginneth  a  proceffe 
or  fute;  but  exception  or  inhibition,  diflblveth, 
undooeth,  and  aboliflieth  the  fame :  femblably, 
they  thinke  alfo,  that  the  Tribunate  was  an 
empeachment,  inhibition,  and  rellraint  of  a 
magiftracie,  rather  than  a  magiftracie  it  felfe : 
for  all  the  authority  and  power  of  the  Tribune, 
lay  in  oppofing  himfelfe,  and  croffing  the  juris- 
di6tion  of  other  magiftrates,  and  in  diminiiliing 
or  repreffing  their  exceffive  and  licentious  power. 
Or  haply  all  thefe  reafons  and  fuch  like,  are 
but  words,  and  deviled  imaginations  to  main- 
teine  difcourfe  :  but  to  fay  a  trueth,  this  Tribune- 
fhip  having  taken  originally  the  firft  beginning 
from  the  common  people,  is  great  and  mighty  in 
regard  that  it  is  popular  j  and  that  the  Tribunes 

themfelves 


122  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

themfelves  are  not  proud  nor  highly  conceited  of 
themfelves  above  others,  but  equall  in  apparell, 
in  port,  fare,  and  maner  of  life,  to  any  other 
citizens  of  the  common  fort :  for  the  dignity 
of  pompe  and  outward  fhew,  apperteineth  to  a 
Confull  or  a  Praetour :  as  for  the  Tribune  of  the 
people,  he  ought  to  be  humble  and  lowly,  and 
as  M.  Curio  was  woont  to  fay  j  ready  to  put 
his  hand  under  every  mans  foot ;  not  to  carie  a 
loftie,  grave,  and  ftately  countenance,  nor  to  bee 
hard  of  acceffe,  nor  ftrange  to  be  fpoken  with, 
or  dealt  withall  by  the  multitude ;  but  howfo- 
ever  he  behave  himfelfe  to  others,  he  ought 
to  the  fimple  and  common  people,  above  the 
reft,  for  to  be  affable,  gentle,  and  traftable :  and 
heereupon  the  maner  is,  that  the  dore  of  his 
houfe  fhould  never  be  kept  {hut,  but  ftand  open 
both  day  and  night,  as  a  fafe  harbour,  fure 
haven,  and  place  of  refuge,  for  all  thofe  who 
are  diftreired  and  in  need :  and  verilie  the  more 
fubmiffe  that  he  is  in  outward  appeerance,  the 
more  groweth  hee  and  encreafeth  in  puiflance ; 
for  they  repute  him  as  a  ftrong  hold  for  common 
recourfe  and  retrait,  unto  al  comers,  no  lefle  than 

an 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  123 

an  altar  or  priviledged  fanftuary.  Moreover,  as 
touching  the  honour  that  he  holdeth  by  his 
place,  they  count  him  holy,  facred,  and  invio- 
lable, infomuch  as  if  he  doe  but  goe  foorth 
of  his  houfe  abroad  into  the  citie,  and  walke  in 
the  ftreet,*  the  maner  was  of  all,  to  clenfe  and 
fan6lifie  the  body,  as  if  it  were  fteined  and 
polluted. 

82. 

What  is  the  reafon  that  before  the  Prcetors, 
generall  Captaines  and  head  Magijirates, 
there  he  caried  hundets  of  roddes,  together 
with  hatchets  or  axes  faftned  unto  the7n  ? 

Is  it  to  fignifie,  that  the  anger  of  the  magi- 
ftrate  ought  not  to  be  prompt  to  execution,  nor 
loofe  and  at  libertie  ? 

Or,  becaufe  that  to  undoe  and  unbinde  the 
faid  bundels,  yeeldeth  fome  time  and  fpace  for 
choler  to  coole,  and  ire  to  alTwage,  which  is  the 
caufe  otherwhiles  that  they  change  their  mindes, 
and  doe  not  proceed  to  puniiliment  ? 

Now  forafmuch  as  among  the  faults  that  men 

*  I  fufpect  this  place  to  be  corrupt  in  the  originall. 

commit. 


124  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

commit,  fome  are  curable,  others  remedilefle : 
the  roddes  are  to  reforme  thofe  who  may  be 
amended  ;  but  the  hatchets  to  cut  them  off  who 
are  incorrigible. 

83- 

IFhat  is  the  caufe  that  the  Romanes  having 
intelligence  given  vnto  them,  that  the  Bleton- 
e/ians,  a  barbarous  nation,  had  Jacrificed 
unto  their  gods,  a  man  ;  fent  fur  the  magis- 
trates peremptorily,  as  intending  to  punijli 
them  :  but  after  they  once  underftood,  that 
they  had  fo  done  according  to  an  ancient 
law  of  their  countrey,  they  let  them  go 
againe  without  any  hurt  done  unto  them ; 
charging  them  onely,  that  from  thence  foorth 
they  fliould  not  obey  fuch  a  law;  and  yet 
they  themf elves,  not  many  yeeres  btfore,  had 
can  fed  for  to  be  buried  quiche  in  the  place, 
called  the  Beajt  Market,  two  men  and  two 
women,  that  is  to  fay,  two  Greekes,  and 
two  Gallo-Greekes  or  Galatians  ?  For  this 
feemeth  to  be  verie  abfurd,  that  they  them- 
felves  Jliould  do  thofe  things,  which  they 
reprooved  in  others  as  damnable. 

May   it   not   be  that  they  judged  it  an  exe- 
crable fuperltition,  to  facrifice  a  man  or  woman 

unto 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  125 

unto  the  gods,  marie  unto  divels  they  held  it 
neceffarie  ? 

Or  was  it  not  for  that  they  thought  thofe 
people,  who  did  it  by  a  law  or  cuftome, 
offended  highly :  but  they  themfelves  were 
direfted  thereto  by  expreffe  commaundement 
out  of  the  bookes  of  Sil-ylla.  For  reported  it 
is,  that  one  of  their  votaries  or  Veftall  nunnes 
named  Helbia,  riding  on  horfe-backe,  was  fmitten 
by  a  thunderbolt  or  blaft  of  lightning;  and  that 
the  horfe  was  found  lying  along  all  bare  bellied, 
and  her  felfe  likewife  naked,  with  her  fmocke 
and  petticote  turned  up  above  her  privie  parts, 
as  if  fhe  had  done  it  of  purpofe  :  her  Ihooes,  her 
rings,  her  coife  and  head  attire  call  here  and 
there  apart  from  other  things,  and  withall  lill- 
ing  the  toong  out  of  her  head.  This  ftrange 
occurrent,  the  foothfayers  out  of  their  learning 
interpreted  to  fignifie,  that  fome  great  fliame 
did  betide  the  facred  virgins,  that  Ihould  be 
divulged  and  notorioufly  knowen  ;  yea,  and  that 
the  fame  infamie  fhould  reach  alfo  as  far,  as 
unto  fome  of  the  degree  of  gentlemen  or  knights 
of  Rome.  Upon  this  there  was  a  fervant  belong- 
ing 


126  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

ing  unto  a  certeine  Barbarian  horfeman,  who 
detefted  three  Veftal  virgins  to  have  at  one  time 
forfeited  their  honor,  &  been  naught  of  their 
bodies,  to  wit,  Aemilia,  Licinia,  &  Martia ;  and 
that  they  had  companied  too  familiarly  with 
men  a  long  time;  and  one  of  their  names  was 
Eutetius,  a  Barbarian  knight,  and  mafter  to  the 
faid  enformer.  So  thefe  veftall  Votaries  were 
punifhed  after  they  had  beene  convi6led  by 
order  of  law,  and  found  guiltie :  but  after  that 
this  feemed  a  fearfull  and  horrible  accident: 
ordeined  it  was  by  the  Senate,  that  the  priefts 
fhould  perufe  over  the  bookes  of  Silyllaes  pro- 
phefies,  wherein  were  found  (by  report)  thofe 
very  oracles  which  denounced  and  foretold  this 
ftrange  occurrent,  and  that  it  portended  fome 
great  loffe  and  calamitie  unto  the  common- 
wealth :  for  the  avoiding  and  diverting  whereof, 
they  gave  commaundement  to  abandon  unto 
(I  wot  not  what)  maligne  and  divelilh  ftrange 
fplrits,  two  Greekes,  and  two  Galatians  like- 
wife  3  and  fo  by  burying  them  quicke  in  that 
verie  place,  to  procure  propitiation  at  Gods 
hands. 

84. 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  127 

84. 

IHiy  began  they  their  day  at  viidnight  ? 

Was  it  not,  for  that  all  policie  at  the  firft 
had  the  beginning  of  militarie  difcipline  ?  and 
in  war,  and  all  expeditions  the  moft  part  of 
woorthy  exploits  are  enterprifed  ordinarily  in 
the  night  before  the  day  appeare  ? 

Or  becaufe  the  execution  of  delTeignes,  how- 
foever  it  begin  at  the  funne  riling  j  yet  the 
preparation  thereto  is  made  before  day-light : 
for  there  had  need  to  be  fome  preparatives, 
before  a  worke  be  taken  in  hand  3  and  not  at 
the  verie  time  of  execution,  according  as  Myfon 
(by  report)  anfwered  unto  Chilo,  one  of  the 
feven  fages,  when  as  in  the  winter  time  he  was 
making  of  a  van. 

Or  haply,  for  that  like  as  we  fee,  that  many 
men  at  noone  make  an  end  of  their  bufineffe  of 
great  importance,  and  of  State  affaires  5  even  fo, 
they  fuppofed  that  they  were  to  begin  the  fame 
at  mid-night.  For  better  proofe  whereof  a 
man  may  frame  an  argument  hereupon,  that 
the  Roman  chiefe  ruler  never  made  league,  nor 

concluded 


128  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

concluded  any    capitulations    and    covenants   of 
peace  after  mid-day. 

Or  rather  this  may  be,  becaufe  it  is  not  pofTi- 
ble  to  fet  downe  determinately,  the  beginning 
and  end  of  the  day,  by  the  rifing  and  fetting  of 
the  funne  :  for  if  we  do  as  the  vulgar  fort,  who 
diftinguifh  day  and  night  by  the  fight  and  view 
of  eie,  taking  the  day  then  to  begin  when 
the  funne  arifeth ;  and  the  night  likewife  to 
begin  when  the  funne  is  gone  downe,  and 
hidden  under  our  horizon,  we  fhall  never  have 
the  jufl:  Aequinox,  that  is  to  fay,  the  day  and 
night  equall :  for  even  that  verie  night  which  we 
fliall  efteeme  moft  equall  to  the  day,  will  proove 
fliorter  than  the  day,  by  as  much  as  the  body  or 
biggeneffe  of  the  funne  containeth.  Againe,  if 
we  doe  as  the  Mathematicians,  who  to  remedie 
this  abfurditie  and  inconvenience,  fet  downe  the 
confines  and  limits  of  daj^  and  night,  at  the  verie 
inftant  point  when  the  funne  feemeth  to  touch 
the  circle  of  the  horizon  with  his  center;  this 
were  to  overthrow  all  evidence:  for  fall  out  it 
will,  that  while  there  is  a  great  part  of  the 
funnes  light  yet  under  the  earth  (although  the 

funne 


ROM  A  KB  QUESTIONS.  129 

lunne  do  Ihine  upon  us)  we  will  not  confeffe 
that  it  is  day,  but  fay,  that  it  is  night  ftill. 
Seeing  then  it  is  fo  hard  a  matter  to  make  the 
beginning  of  day  and  night,  at  the  riling  or 
going  downe  of  the  funne,  for  the  abfurdities 
abovefaid,  it  remaineth  that  of  necellitie  we 
take  the  beginning  of  the  day  to  be,  when  the 
funne  is  in  the  mids  of  the  heaven  above  head, 
or  under  our  feet,  that  is  to  fay,  either  noon-tide 
or  mid-night.  But  of  twaine,  better  it  is  to 
begin  when  he  is  in  the  middle  point  under  us, 
which  is  juft  midnight,  for  that  he  returneth 
then  toward  us  into  the  Eaftj  whereas  contrari- 
wife  after  mid-day  he  goeth  from  us  Weftward. 


What  was  the  caufe  that  in  times  pajl  they  would 
not  fujfer  their  wives,  either  to  grinde  come, 
or  to  lay  their  hands  to  drejfe  meat  in  the 
kitchin  ? 

Was  it  in  memoriall  of  that  accord  and 
league  which  they  made  with  the  Sabines  ?  for 
after  that  they  had  ravifhed  &  carried  away  their 

daughters. 


I30  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

daughters,  there  arofe  Iharpe  warres  bctwceiie 
them  :  but  peace  enfued  thereupon  hi  the  end  ; 
in  the  capitulations  whereof,  this  one  article  was 
exprefly  fet  downe,  that  the  Roman  hulband 
might  not  force  his  wife,  either  to  turne  the 
querne  for  to  grinde  corne,  nor  to  exercife  any 
point  of  cookerie. 

86. 

Why  did  not  the  Romans  marie  in  the  moneth 
of  May? 

Is  it  for  that  it  commeth  betweene  Aprill  and 
June?  whereof  the  one  is  confecrated  unto 
Venus,  and  the  other  to  Juno,  who  are  both 
of  them  the  goddeffes  which  have  the  care  and 
charge  of  wedding  and  marriages,  and  therefore 
thinke  it  good  either  to  go  fomewhat  before,  or 
elfe  to  ftay  a  while  after. 

Or  it  may  be  that  in  this  moneth  they  cele- 
brate the  greateft  expiatorie  facrifice  of  all  others 
in  the  yeere  ?  for  even  at  this  day  they  fling 
from  otf  the  bridge  into  the  river,  the  images 
and  pourtraitures  of  men,  whereas  in  old  time 

they 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  131 

they  threw  downe  men  themfelves  alive  ?  And 
this  is  the  reafon  of  the  cuftome  now  a  daies,  that 
the  prieftreffe  of  ^uno  named  Flamina,  fliould  be 
alwaies  fad  and  heavie,  as  it  were  a  mourner,  and 
never  walli  nor  dreffe  and  trim  her  felfe. 

Or  what  and  if  we  fay,  it  is  becaufe  many  of 
the  Latine  nations  offered  oblations  unto  the 
dead  in  this  moneth :  and  peradventure  they  do 
fo,  becaufe  in  this  verie  moneth  they  woriliip 
Mercurie :  and  in  truth  it  beareth  the  name  of 
Maja,  Mercuries  mother. 

But  may  it  not  be  rather,  for  that  as  fome  do 
fay,  this  moneth  taketh  that  name  of  Majores, 
that  is  to  fay,  ancients  :  like  as  June  is  termed 
fo  of  yunlores,  that  is  to  fay  yonkers.  Now 
this  is  certaine  that  youth  is  much  meeter  for  to 
contra6t  marriage  than  old  age  :  like  as  Euripides 
faith  verie  well  : 

As  for  old  age  it  Venus  lids  farewell, 

And  with  oldfolke,  Venus  is  not  pleafd  well. 

The  Romans  therefore  maried  not  in  May,  but 
ftaied  for  June  which  immediatly  followeth 
after  May. 

87. 


132  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

87. 

irhat  is  the  reafon  that  they  divide  and  part  the 
haire  of  the  new  Irides  head,  with  the  point 
of  a  javelin  ? 

Is  not  this  a  verie  figne,  that  the  tirft  wives 
whom  the  Romans  efpouled,  were  compelled  to 
mariage,  and  conquered  by  force  and  armes. 

Or  are  not  their  wives  hereby  given  to  un- 
derftand,  that  they  are  efpoufed  to  hufbands, 
martiall  men  and  foldiers  j  and  therefore  they 
fliould  lay  away  all  delicate,  wanton,  and  coftly 
imbelifliment  of  the  bodie,  and  acquaint  them- 
felves  with  fimple  and  plaine  attire ;  like  as 
Lycurgus  for  the  fame  reafon  would  that  the 
dores,  windowes,  and  roofes  of  houfes  fliould 
be  framed  with  the  faw  and  the  axe  onely, 
without  ufe  of  any  other  toole  or  inftrument, 
intending  thereby  to  chafe  out  of  the  com- 
mon-weale  all  curiofitie  and  waftfuU  fuper- 
fluitie. 

Or  doth  not  this  parting  of  the  haires,  give 
covertly  to  underftand,  a  divifion  and  feparation, 
as  if  mariage  &  the  bond  of  wedlock,  were  not 

to 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  133 

to   be    broken    but    by  the  fword   and  warlike 
force  ? 

Or  may  not  this  fignifie  thus  much,  that  they 
referred  the  moll  part  of  ceremonies  concerning 
manage  unto  yuno :  now  it  is  plaine  that  the 
javelin  is  confecrated  unto  yuiio,  infomuch  as 
moft  part  of  her  images  and  ftatues  are  por- 
traied  relling  and  leaning  upon  a  launce  or 
or  javelin.  And  for  this  caufe  the  goddeffe  is 
furnamed  Quiritis,  for  they  called  in  old  time 
a  fpeare  Quiris,  upon  which  occafion  Mars  alfo 
(as  they  fay)  is  named  Quiris. 


88. 


What  is  the  reafon  that  the  monie  emploied 
upon  plaies  and  puhlike  Jliewes  is  called 
among  them,  Lucar  ? 

May  it  not  well  be  that  there  were  many 
groves  about  the  citie  confecrated  unto  the  gods, 
which  they  named  Lucos  :  the  revenues  whereof 
they  beftowed  upon  the  fetting  forth  of  fuch 
folemnities  ? 


89. 


134  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

89. 

irhy  call  they  Quirinalia,  the  Feaft  offooles  ? 

Whether  it  is  becaufe  (as  yuia  writeth) 
they  attribute  this  day  unto  thole  who  knew 
not  their  owne  linage  and  tribe  ?  or  unto  fuch 
as  have  not  facriliced,  as  others  have  done 
according  to  their  tribes,  at  the  feaft  called 
Fornacalia.  Were  it  that  they  were  hindred  by 
other  affaires,  or  had  occafion  to  be  forth  of  the 
citie,  or  were  altogether  ignorant,  and  therefore 
this  day  was  affigned  for  them,  to  performe  the 
faid  feaft. 


90. 


What  is  the  caufe,  that  when  they  facri/ice  unto 
Hercules,  they  name  no  other  God  but  him, 
nor  Suffer  a  dog  to  be  feene,  within  the 
purprife  and  precinSi  of  the  place  where 
the  facrifice  is  celebrated,  according  as 
Varro  hath  left  in  writing? 

Is  not  this  the  reafon  of  naming  no  god  in 
their  facrifice,  for  that  they  efteeme  him  but  a 

demigod ; 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  135 

demigod ;  and  fome  there  be  who  hold,  that 
whiles  he  lived  heere  upon  the  earth,  Evander 
ere6ted  an  altar  unto  him,  and  offered  facrifice 
thereupon.  Now  of  all  other  beafts  he  could 
worft  abide  a  dog,  and  hated  him  moft :  for 
this  creature  put  him  to  more  trouble  all  his 
life  time,  than  any  other:  witneffe  hereof,  the 
three  headed  dog  Cerherus,  and  above  all  others, 
when  Oeonus  the  fonne  of  Licymnius  was  flaine 
*  by  a  dog,  he  was  enforced  by  the  Hippocoon- 
tides  to  give  the  battell,  in  which  he  loft  many 
of  his  friends,  and  among  the  rell  his  owne 
brother  Iphicles. 

91. 

Wherefore  was  it  not  lawfull  for  the  Patricians 
or  nobles  of  Rome  to  dwell  upon  the  mount 
Capitoll? 

Might  it  not  be  in  regard  of  M.  Manlius, 
who  dwelling  there  attempted  and  plotted  to 
be  king  of  Rome,  and  to  ufurpe  tyrannic  5  in 
hatred  and  deteftation  of  whom,  it  is  faid,  that 

*  Or  about  a  dog  by  the  Hippocoontides. 

ever 


136  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

ever  after  thofe  of  the  houfe  of  Manlij,  might 
not  have  Marcus  for  their  fore-name  ? 

Or  rather  was  not  this  an  old  feare  that  the 
Romans  had  (time  out  of  mind)  ?  For  albeit 
Valerius  Poplicola  was  a  perfonage  verie  popular 
and  well  affe6ted  unto  the  common  people ;  yet 
never  ceafed  the  great  and  mightie  men  of  the 
citie  to  fufpe6t  and  traduce  him,  nor  the  meane 
commoners  and  multitude  to  feare  him,  untill 
fuch  time  as  himfelfe  caufed  his  owne  houfe 
to  be  demoliflied  and  pulled  down,  becaufe  it 
feemed  to  overlooke  and  commaund  the  com- 
mon market  place  of  the  citie. 


92. 


IVhat  is  the  reafon,  that  he  whofaved  the  life  of 
a  citizen  in  the  warres,  was  rewarded  ivith  a 
coronet  made  of  oak e  Iraunches? 

Was  it  not  for  that  in  everie  place  and 
readily,  they  might  meet  with  an  oake,  as  they 
marched  in  their  warlike  expeditions. 

Or  rather,  becaufe  this  maner  of  garland  is 

dedicated 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  137 

dedicated  unto  Jupiter  and  yiino,  who  are  re- 
puted protedors  of  cities  ? 

Or  might  not  this  be  an  ancient  cuftome  pro- 
ceeding from  the  Arcadians,  who  have  a  kind  of 
confanguinitie  with  oakes,  for  that  they  report 
of  themfelves,  that  they  were  the  firft  men  that 
iffued  out  of  the  earth,  Uke  as  the  oake  of  all 
other  trees. 

93- 

Why  ol'ferve  they  the  Vultures  or  Geirs,  mojl 
of  any  other  fowles,  in  taking  of  prefages  hy 
bird-fight  f 

Is  it  not  becaufe  at  the  foundation  of  Rome, 
there  appeared  twelve  of  them  unto  Romulus  ? 
Or  becaufe,  this  is  no  ordinarie  bird  nor  familiar ; 
for  it  is  not  fo  eafie  a  matter  to  meete  with  an 
airie  of  Vultures  ;  but  all  on  a  fudden  they  come 
out  of  fome  ftrange  countrey,  and  therefore  the 
fight  of  them  doth  prognofticke  and  prefage 
much. 

Or   elfe  haply  the   Romains  learned  this  of 
Hercules,  if  that  be  true  which  Herodotus  repor- 

teth  : 


138  ROM  AN  B  QUESTIONS. 

teth :  namely,  that  Hercules  tooke  great  con- 
tentment, when  in  the  enterprife  of  any  exploit 
of  his,  there  appeared  Vultures  unto  him :  for 
that  he  was  of  opinion,  that  the  Vulture  of  all 
birds  of  prey  was  the  jufteft :  for  firft  and  for- 
moft  never  toucheth  he  ought  that  hath  life, 
neither  killeth  hee  any  living  creature,  like  as 
eagles,  falcons,  hauks,  and  other  fowles  do,  that 
prey  by  night,  but  feedeth  upon  dead  carrions : 
over  and  befides,  he  forbeareth  to  fet  upon  his 
owne  kind  :  for  never  was  there  man  yet  who 
faw  a  Vulture  eat  the  flefli  of  any  fowle,  like  as 
eagles  and  other  birds  of  prey  do,  which  chafe, 
purfue  and  plucke  in  pieces  thofe  efpecially  of 
the  fame  kind,  to  wit,  other  fowle.  And  verily 
as  Aeschylus  the  poet  writeth  : 

How  can  that  bird,  which  bird  doth  eat, 
Be  counted  cleanly,  pure  and  neat. 

And  as  for  men,  it  is  the  moll  innocent  bird, 
and  doth  leaft  hurt  unto  them  of  all  other :  for 
it  dellroieth  no  fruit  nor  plant  whatfoever, 
neither  doth  it  harme  to  any  tame  creature. 
And  if  the  tale  be  true  that  the  Aegyptians  doe 

tell, 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  139 

teilj  that  all  the  kinde  of  thefe  birds  be  females ; 
that  they  conceive  and  be  with  yoong,  by  re- 
ceiving the  Eaft-wind  blowing  upon  them,  like 
as  fome  trees  by  the  Weftern  wind,  it  is  verie 
profitable  that  the  fignes  and  prognofticks 
drawen  from  them,  be  more  fure  and  certaine, 
than  from  any  others,  confidering  that  of  all, 
befides  their  violence  in  treading  and  breeding 
time  j  their  eagerneffe  in  flight  when  they  pur- 
fue  their  prey ;  their  flying  away  from  fome, 
and  chafing  of  others,  muft  needs  caufe  much 
trouble  and  uncertaintie  in  their  prognoftications. 

94. 

Why  Jiands  the  temple  o/"  Aefculapius  without 
the  citie  of  Rome  ? 

Is  it  becaufe  they  thought  the  abode  without 
the  citie  more  holefome,  than  that  within  ?  For 
in  this  regard  the  Greekes  ordinarily  built  the 
temples  of  Aefculapius  upon  high  ground,  where- 
in the  aire  is  more  pure  and  cleere. 

Or  in  this  refpeft,  that  this  god  Aefculapius 
was  fent  for  out  of  the  citie  Epidaurus.     And 

true 


140  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

true  it  is  that  the  Epidaurians  founded  his 
temple ;  not  within  the  walles  of  their  city,  but 
a  good  way  from  it. 

Or  laftly,  for  that  the  ferpent  when  it  was 
landed  out  of  the  galley  in  the  Ifle,  and  then 
vaniflied  out  of  light,  feemed  thereby  to  tell 
them  where  he  would  that  they  fliould  build 
the  place  of  his  abode. 

IFhy  doth  the  law  forbid  them  that  are  to  live 
chajie,  the  eating  of  pulfef 

As  touching  beanes,  is  it  not  in  refpe6t  of 
thofe  very  reafons  for  which  it  is  faid :  That 
the  Pythagoreans  counted  them  abominable? 
And  as  for  the  richling  and  rich  peafe,  where- 
of the  one  in  Greeke  is  called  /.a^u^o;  and  the 
other  hs^n^og,  which  words  feeme  to  be  de- 
rived of  Erehus,  that  fignifieth  the  darknefle 
of  hell,  and  of  Lethe,  which  is  as  much  as 
oblivion,  and  one  belides  of  the  rivers  infernall, 
it  carieth  fome  reafon  that  they  fhould  be  ab- 
horred therfore. 

Or 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  141 

Or  it  may  be,  for  that  the  folemne  fuppers 
and  bankets  at  funerals  for  the  dead,  were 
ufually  ferved  with  pulfe  above  all  other 
viands. 

Or  rather,  for  that  thofe  who  are  defirous 
to  be  challe,  and  to  live  an  holy  life,  ought 
to  keepe  their  bodies  pure  and  flenderj  but 
fo  it  is  that  pulfe  be  flateous  and  windy, 
breeding  fuperfluous  excrements  in  the  body, 
which  had  need  of  great  purging  and  evacua- 
tion. 

Or  laftly,  becaufe  they  pricke  and  provoke 
the  flelhly  luft,  for  that  they  be  full  of  ventofi- 
ties. 

96. 

What  is  the  rea/on  that  the  Romans  punijh  the 
holy  Veftall  Virgins  (ivho  have  fuffered, 
their  bodies  to  be  alufcd  and  dejiledj  hy  no 
other  meanes,  than  hy  interring  them  quiche 
under  the  ground  ? 

Is  this  the  caufe,  for  that  the  maner  is  to 
burne  the  bodies  of  them  that  be  dead :  and  to 

burie 


142  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

burie  (by  the  meanes  of  fire)  their  bodies  who 
have  not  devoutly  and  religioufly  kept  or  pre- 
ferved  the  divine  fire,  feemed  not  juft  nor 
reafonable  ? 

Or  haply,  becaufe  they  thought  it  was  not 
lawfull  to  kill  any  perlbn  who  had  bene  con- 
fecrated  with  the  moft  holy  and  religious  cere- 
monies in  the  world ;  nor  to  lay  violent  hands 
upon  a  woman  confecrated :  and  therefore  they 
devifed  this  invention  of  fufFering  them  to  die 
of  their  owne  felves ;  namely,  to  let  them 
downe  into  a  little  vaulted  chamber  under  the 
earth,  where  they  left  with  them  a  lampe  burn- 
ing, and  fome  bread,  with  a  little  water  and 
raiike :  and  having  fo  done,  caft  earth  and 
covered  them  aloft.  And  yet  for  all  this,  can 
they  not  be  exempt  from  a  fuperflitious  feare 
of  them  thus  interred  :  for  even  to  this  day,  the 
priefts  going  over  this  place,  performe  (I  wot 
not  what)  anniverfary  fervices  and  rites,  for  to 
appeafe  and  pacific  their  ghofiis. 


97' 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  143 

97- 

IFhat  is  the  caufe  that  upon  the  thirteenth  day 
of  December,  which  in  Latine  they  call  the 
Ides  of  December,  there  is  exhibited  a  game 
of  chariots  running  for  the  prize,  and  the 
horfe  drawing  on  the  right  hand  that  win- 
neth  the  vittorie,  is  facrificed  and  confecrated 
unto  Mars,  and  at  the  time  thereof,  there 
comes  one  behinde,  that  cutteth  off  his  taile, 
which  he  carrieth  immediatly  into  the  temple 
called  Regia,  and  therewith  imbrueth  the 
altar  with  blood:  and  for  the  head  of  the 
faid  horfe,  one  troupe  there  is  comming  out  of 
the  Jireet  called  Via  facra,  a}id  another  from 
that  which  they  name  Suburra,M'Ao  encounter 
and  trie  out  byfght  whofhall  have  it? 

May  not  the  reafon  be  (as  fome  doe  alledge) 
that  they  have  an  opinion,  how  the  citie  of 
Troy  was  fometime  woon  by  the  meanes  of  a 
woodden  horfe ;  and  therefore  in  the  memoriall 
thereof,  they  thus  puniflied  a  poore  horfe  ? 

As  men  from  blood  of  noble  Troy  d if c ended 
And  by  the  way  with  Latins  iJJ'ue  blended. 

Or  becaufe  an  horfe  is  a  couragious,  martiall 
and  warlike  beaft ;   and  ordinarily,  men  ufe  to 

prefent 


144  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

prefent  unto  the  gods  thofe  facrifices  which  are 
moft  agreeable  unto  them,  and  fort  beft  with 
them  :  and  in  that  refpe6t,  they  facrifice  that 
horfe  which  wan  the  prize,  unto  Mars,  becaufe 
ftrength  and  viftorie  are  well  befeeming  him. 

Or  rather  becaufe  the  worke  of  God  is  firme  and 
ftable :  thofe  alfo  be  vi6torious  who  keepe  their 
ranke  and  vanquilh  them,  who  make  not  good 
their  ground  but  fly  away.  This  beaft  therefore 
is  punilhed  for  running  fo  fwift,  as  if  celeritie  were 
the  maintenance  of  cowardile  :  to  give  us  thereby 
covertly  to  underftand,  that  there  is  no  hope  of 
fafetie  for  them  who  feeke  to  efcape  by  flight. 

98. 

IVhat  is  the  reafon  that  thejirjl  worhe  which  the 
Ccnfurs  go  in  hand  ivith,  when  they  Ic 
en/tailed  in  the  pqffl^ion  of  their  magis- 
tracie,  is  to  take  order  upon  a  certaine  price 
for  the  keeping  and  feeding  of  the  facred 
geefe,  and  to  caufe  the  painted  fatues  and 
images  of  the  gods  to  le  refrefhed  f 

Whether  is  it  becaufe  they  would  begin 
at  the  fmallefl  things,  and  those  which  are  of 
leaft  difpenfe  and  ditficultie  ? 

Or 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  145 

Or  in  commemoration  of  an  ancient  benefit 
received  by  the  meanes  of  thefe  creatures,  in  the 
time  of  the  Gaules  warre :  for  that  the  geefe 
were  they  who  in  the  night  feafon  defcried  the 
Barbarians  as  the  fkaled  and  mounted  the  wall 
that  environed  the  Capitol  fort  (where  as  the  dogs 
llept)  and  with  their  gagling  raifed  the  watch  ? 

Or  becaufe,  the  Cenfors  being  guardians  of 
the  greateft  affaires,  and  having  that  charge  and 
office  which  enjoyneth  to  be  vigilant  and  care- 
full  to  preferve  religion  j  to  keepe  temples 
and  publicke  edifices  ;  to  looke  into  the  manners 
and  behaviour  of  men  in  their  order  of  life ; 
they  fet  in  the  firft  place  the  confideration  and 
regard  of  the  moft  watchfull  creature  that  is : 
and  in  fhewing  what  care  they  take  of  thefe 
geefe,  they  incite  and  provoke  by  that  example 
their  citizens,  not  to  be  negligent  and  retchleife 
of  holy  things.  Moreover,  for  refrefhing  the 
colour  of  thofe  images  and  fiiatues,  it  is  a  necefs- 
arie  piece  of  worke ;  for  the  lively  red  vermilion, 
wherewith  they  were  woont  in  times  paft  to 
colour  the  faid  images,  foone  fadeth  and  paffeth 
away. 

99. 

K 


146  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

99. 

What  is  the  caufe  that  among  other  priejis,  when 
one  is  condemned  and  lanijlied,  they  degrade 
and  deprive  him  of  his  priejthood,  and  choofe 
another  in  his  place :  onely  an  Augur, 
though  he  le  conviSled  and  condemned  for 
the  greateji  crimes  in  the  world,  yet  they 
never  deprive  in  that  fort  fo  long  as  he 
liveth?  Now  thofe  pricfis  they  call  Augurs, 
who  olferve  the  flights  of  lirds,  and  fore- 
fhewed  things  thereby. 

Is  it  as  fome  do  fay,  becaufe  they  would  not 
have  one  that  is  no  prieft,  to  know  the  fecret 
myfteries  of  their  rehgion  and  their  facred 
rites  .'' 

Or  becaufe  the  Augur  being  obliged  and 
bound  by  great  oaths,  never  to  reveale  the 
fecrets  pertaining  to  religion,  they  would  not 
leeme  to  free  and  abfolve  him  from  his  oath  by 
degrading  him,  and  making  him  a  private 
perfon. 

Or  rather,  for  that  this  word  Augur,  is  not  fo 
much  a  name  of  honor  and  magiftracie,  as  of 
arte  and  knowledge.     And  all  one  it  were,  as  if 

they 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  147 

they  fhould  feeme  to  difable  a  mufician  for 
being  any  more  a  mufician  5  or  a  phyfician,  that 
he  fhould  bee  a  phyfician  no  longer  5  or  pro- 
hibit a  prophet  or  foothfayer,  to  be  a  prophet  or 
foothfayer :  for  even  fo  they,  not  able  to  deprive 
him  of  his  fufficiency,  nor  to  take  away  his 
(Icill,  although  they  bereave  him  of  his  name  and 
title,  do  not  fubordaine  another  in  his  place : 
and  by  good  reafon,  becaufe  they  would  keepe 
the  juft  number  of  the  ancient  inftitution. 


100. 

What  is  the  reafu?i  that  upon  the  thirteenth  day 
of  Auguft,  which  now  is  called  the  Ides 
of  Auguft,  and  lefore  time  the  Ides  of 
Sextilis,  all  fervants  as  well  maids,  as  men 
make  holy-day  and  women  that  are  wives 
love  then  efpecially  to  tvafli  and  cleanfe 
their  heads  ? 

Might  not  this  be  a  caufe,  for  that  king 
Servius  upon  fuch  a  day  was  borne  of  a  captive 
woman,  and  therefore  (laves  and  bond-fervants  on 
that  day  have  libertie  to  play  and  dilport  them- 
felves?     And  as  for  wafhing  the  head;    haply 

at 


148  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

at  the  firft  the  wenches  began  fo  to  do  in  regard 
of  that  feftivall  day,  and  fo  the  cuftome  paifed 
alfo  unto  their  miftreifes  and  other  women  free 
borne  ? 

lOI. 

IVhy  do  the  Romanes  adorne  iheir  children  with 
jewels  pendant  at  their  necks,  which  they  call 
Bullae? 

Peradventure  to  honor  the  memorie  of 
thofe  firft  wives  of  theirs,  whom  they  ravifhed  : 
in  favour  of  whom  they  ordained  many  other 
prerogatives  for  the  children  which  they  had  by 
them,  and  namely  this  among  the  reft? 

Or  it  may  be,  for  to  grace  the  prowelfe  of 
Tarquinius?  For  reported  it  is  that  being  but 
a  verie  child,  in  a  great  battell  which  was 
fought  againft  the  Latines  and  Tuftanes  to- 
gether, hee  rode  into  the  verie  throng  of  his 
enemies,  and  engaged  himfelfe  fo  farre,  that 
being  difmounted  and  unhorfed  ;  yet  notwith- 
ftanding  he  manfully  withftood  thofe  who  hotly 
charged  upon  him,  and  encouraged  the  Romanes 
to  ftand  to  it,  in  fuch  fort  as  the  enemies  by  them 

were 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  149 

were  put  to  plaine  flight,  with  the  loffe  of  16000. 
men  whom  they  left  dead  in  the  place :  and 
for  a  reward  of  this  vertue  and  valour,  received 
fuch  a  Jewell  to  hang  about  his  necke,  which 
was  given  unto  him  by  the  king  his  father. 

Or  elfe,  becaufe  in  old  time  it  was  not  re- 
puted a  fhamfuU  and  villanous  thing,  to  love 
yoong  boyes  wantonly,  for  their  beauty  in  the 
flowre  of  their  age,  if  they  were  flaves  borne, 
as  the  Comedies  even  at  this  day  do  teftifie : 
but  they  forbare  moft  precifely,  to  touch  any  of 
them  who  were  free-borne  or  of  gentle  blood 
defcended.  To  the  end  therefore  man  might 
not  pretend  ignorance  in  fuch  a  cafe,  as  if  they 
knew  not  of  what  condition  any  boyes  were, 
if  they  mette  with  them  naked,  they  caufed 
them  to  weare  this  badge  and  marke  of  nobilitie 
about  their  neckes. 

Or  peradventure,  this  might  be  alfo  as  a  pre- 
fervative  unto  them  of  their  honor,  continence 
and  chaftitie,  as  one  would  fay,  a  bridle  to  re- 
ftraine  wantonneffe  and  incontinencie,  as  being 
put  in  mind  thereby  to  be  abafhed  to  play  mens 
parts,  before  they  had  laid  off  the  marks  and 

fignes 


ISO  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

fignes  of  childhood.  For  there  is  no  apparance 
or  probabilitie,  of  that  which  Farro  alledcreth 
faying:  That  becaufe  the  Aeolians  in  their 
Dialed  do  call  /SovXtj,  that  is  to  fay,  Counfell, 
/3oXXa,  therefore  fuch  children  for  a  figne  and 
prefage  of  wifdome  and  good  counfell,  carried 
this  Jewell,  which  they  named  Bul/a. 

But  fee  whether  it  might  not  be  in  regard 
of  the  moone  that  they  weare  this  device  ?  for 
the  figure  of  the  moone  when  fliee  is  at  the 
full,  is  not  round  as  a  bal  or  boule,  but  rather 
flat  in  maner  of  a  lentill  or  refembling  a  difli 
or  plate  J  not  onely  on  that  fide  which  ap- 
peareth  unto  us,  but  alfo  (as  Empedocles  faith) 
on  that  part  which  is  under  it. 


102. 

Wherefore  gave  they  fore-names  to  little  infants, 
if  they  were  loies  upon  the  ninth  day  after 
their  birth,  hut  if  they  were  girls,  when  they 
were  eight  daies  olde  ? 

May  there  not  be  a  naturall  reafon  rendred 
hereof,    that    they    fliould    impofe    the    names 

fooner 


ROMANB  QUESTIONS.  151 

fooner  upon  daughters  than  fonnes :  for  that 
females  grow  apace,  are  quickly  ripe,  and  come 
betimes  unto  their  perfeftion  in  comparifon  of 
males ;  but  as  touching  thofe  precife  dales,  they 
take  them  that  immediatly  follow  the  feventh  : 
for  that  the  feventh  day  after  children  be  borne 
is  very  dangerous,  as  well  for  other  occafions, 
as  in  regard  of  the  navill-ftring :  for  that  in 
many  it  will  unknit  and  be  loofe  againe  upon 
the  feventh  day,  and  fo  long  as  it  continueth  fo 
refolved  and  open,  an  infant  refembleth  a  plant 
rather  than  any  animall  creature  ? 

Or  like  as  the  Pythagoreans  were  of  opinion, 
that  of  numbers  the  even  was  female  and  the 
odde,  male;  for  that  it  is  generative,  and  is 
more  ftrong  than  the  even  number,  becaufe  it  is 
compound :  and  if  a  man  divide  thefe  numbers 
into  unities,  the  even  number  fheweth  a  void 
place  betweene,  whereas  the  odde,  hath  the 
middle  alwaies  fulfilled  with  one  part  thereof: 
even  fo  in  this  refpe6t  they  are  of  opinion, 
that,  the  even  number  eight,  refembleth  rather 
the  female  and  the  even  number  nine,  the 
male. 

Or 


152  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

Or  rather  it  is  becaufe  of  all  numbers,  nine 
is  the  firft  fquare  comming  of  three,  which  is 
an  odde  and  perfe6t  number :  and  eight  the 
firft  cubick,  to  wit  foure-fquare  on  every  fide 
like  a  die  proceeding  from  two,  an  even  number  : 
now  a  man  ought  to  be  quadrat  odde  (as  we 
fay)  and  fingular,  yea  and  perfeft  :  and  a  woman 
(no  lefle  than  a  die)  fure  and  ftedfaft,  a  keeper 
of  home,  and  not  eafily  removed.  Heereunto 
we  muft  adjoyne  thus  much  more  alfo,  that 
eight  is  a  number  cubick,  arifing  from  two  as 
the  bafe  and  foot :  and  nine  is  a  fquare  quad- 
rangle having  three  for  the  bafe :  and  therefore 
it  feemeth,  that  where  women  have  two  names, 
men  have  three. 


103. 

What  is  the  reafon,  that  thofe  children  who  have 
no  certeine  father,  they  were  woont  to  tearme 
Spurios  ? 

For  we  may  not  thinke  as  the  Greeks  holde, 
and  as  oratours  give  out  in  their  pleas,  that  this 
word   Spurius,  is  derived   of  Spora,  that  is  to 

fay. 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  153 

fay,  naturall  feed,  for  that  fuch  children  are 
begotten  by  the  feed  of  many  men  mingled  and 
confounded  together. 

But  furely  this  Spurius,  is  one  of  the  ordinary 
fore-names  that  the  Romans  take,  fuch  as  Sextus, 
Decimus,  and  Caius.  Now  thefe  fore-names  they 
never  ufe  to  write  out  at  full  with  all  their 
letters,  but  marke  them  fometime  with  one 
letter  alone,  as  for  example,  Titus,  Lucius,  and 
Marcius,  with  T,  L,  M ;  or  with  twaine,  as 
Spurius  and  Cneus,  with  Sp.  and  Cn.  or  at  moft 
with  three  as  Sextus  &  Servius,  with  Sex.  and 
Ser.  Spurius  then  is  one  of  their  fore-names 
which  is  noted  with  two  letters  S.  and  P.  which 
fignifieth  afmuch,  as  Sine  Patre,  that  is  to  fay, 
without  a  father ;  for  S.  ftandeth  for  Sine,  that 
is  to  fay,  without ;  and  P.  for  patre,  that  is  to 
fay  a  father.  And  heereupon  grew  the  error, 
for  that  Sine  patre,  and  Spurius  be  written  both 
with  the  fame  letters  fhort,  Sp.  And  yet  I  will 
not  fticke  to  give  you  another  reafon,  though 
it  be  fomewhat  fabulous,  and  carieth  a  greater 
abfurdity  with  it:  forfooth  they  fay  that  the 
Sabines  in  olde  time  named  in  their  language 

the 


154  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

the  nature  or  privities  of  a  woman,  Sporios . 
and  thereupon  afterwards  as  it  were  by  way 
of  reproch,  they  called  him  Spurius,  who  had  to 
his  mother  a  woman  unmaried  and  not  lawfully 
efpoufed. 

104. 
Why  is  Bacchus  called  with  them,  Liber  Pater  ? 

Is  it  for  that  he  is  the  authour  and  father  of 
all  liberty  unto  them  who  have  taken  their  wine 
well;  for  raofl  men  become  audacious  and  are 
full  of  bolde  and  franke  broad  fpeech,  when 
they  be  drunke  or  cup-fhotten  ? 

Or  becaufe  he  it  is  that  miniftred  libations 
firft,  that  is  to  fay,  thofe  etFufions  and  offrings  of 
wine  that  are  given  to  the  gods  ? 

Or  rather  (as  Alexander  faid)  becaufe  the 
Greeks  called  Bacchus,  Dionyfos  Eleuthereus, 
that  is  to  fay,  Bacchus  the  Deliverer :  and  they 
might  call  him  fo,  of  a  city  in  Bceotia,  named 
Eleutherce. 


10$. 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  155 

105. 

Wherefore  was  it  not  the  cujlome  among  the 
Romans,  that  maidens  Jliould  he  wedded 
upon  any  dales  of  their  puhliche  feajls ;  hut 
widdowes  might  he  remarried  upon  thofe 
daies  ? 

Was  it  for  that  (as  Varro  faith)  virgins  be 
*  ill-apaid  and  heavie  when  they  be  firft  wedded  ; 
but  fuch  as  were  wives  before,  t  be  glad  and 
joyfull  when  they  marrie  againe  ?  And  upon  a 
feftivall  holiday  there  fhould  be  nothing  done 
with  an  ill  will  or  upon  conflraint. 

Or  rather,  becaufe  it  is  for  the  credit  and 
honour  of  young  damofels^  to  be  maried  in  the 
view  of  the  whole  world ;  but  for  widowes  it  is 
a  difhonour  and  fhame  unto  them,  to  be  feene 
of  many  for  to  be  wedded  a  fecond  time :  for 
the  firfi:  marriage  is  lovely  and  defireable ;  the 
fecond,  odious  and  abominable :  for  women,  if 
they  proceed  to  marrie  with  other  men  whiles 
their  former  hufbands  be  living,   are  afhamed 

*  Or,  feele  paine  :  alluding  haply  Ad  rzipturam 
Hynienis. 

t  Or  take  delight  and  pleafure. 

thereofj 


1S6  ROMANS  QUESTIONS. 

thereof;  and  if  they  be  dead,  they  are  in  mourn- 
ing ftate  of  widowhood :  and  therefore  they 
chufe  rather  to  be  married  clofely  and  fecretly 
in  all  (ilence,  than  to  be  accompanied  with  a 
long  traine  and  folemnity,  and  to  have  much 
adoe  and  great  ftirring  at  their  marriage.  Now 
it  is  well  knowen  that  feftivall  holidaies  divert 
and  diftra6t  the  multitude  divers  waies,  fome  to 
this  game  and  paftime,  others  to  that ;  fo  as  they 
have  no  leifure  to  go  and  fee  weddings. 

Or  laft  of  all,  becaufe  it  was  a  day  of  publicke 
folemnitie,  when  they  firft  ravillied  the  Sabines 
daughters  :  an  attempt  that  drew  upon  them, 
bloudy  warre,  and  therefore  they  thought  it 
ominous  and  prefaging  evill,  to  fuffer  their 
virgins  to  wed  upon  fuch  holidaies. 

1 06. 

IVhy  doe  the  Romans  honour  and  worJJiip  For- 
tune, by  the  name  of  Primigenia,  which  a 
man  may  interpret  Firji  begotten  or  Jirjt 
borne ? 

Is    it   for    that   (as  fome  fay)   Servius  being 
by  chance  borne  of  a  maid-fervant  and  a  cap- 
tive. 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  157 

tive,  had  Fortune  fo  favourable  unto  him, 
that  he  reigned  nobly  and  glorioufly,  king 
at  Rome  ?  For  moft  Romans  are  of  this 
opinion. 

Or  rather,  becaufe  Fortune  gave  unto  the 
city  of  Rome  her  firft  originall  and  beginning  of 
fo  mightie  an  empire. 

Or  lieth  not  herein  fome  deeper  caufe,  which 
we  are  to  fetch  out  of  the  fecrets  of  Nature  and 
Philofophie ;  namely,  that  Fortune  is  the  prin- 
ciple of  all  things,  infomuch,  as  Nature  con- 
fifteth  by  Fortune ;  namely,  when  to  fome 
things  concurring  cafually  and  by  chance,  there 
is  fome  order  and  difpofe  adjoined. 


J07. 


What  is  the  reafon  that  the  Roma?is  call  thofe 
who  aSi  comedies  and  other  theatricall  plaies, 
Hiftriones  ? 

Is  it  for  that  caufe,  which  as  Claudius  Rufus 
hath  left  in  writing  ?  for  he  reporteth  that  many 
yeeres  ago,  and   namely,  in  thofe   daies  when 

Cajus 


158  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

Cajus  Sulpitius  and  Licinius  Stolo  were  Confuls, 
there  raigned  a  great  peftilence  at  Rome,  fuch  a 
mortalitie  as  comfumed  all  the  ftage  plaiers 
indifferently  one  with  another.  Whereupon  at 
their  inftant  praier  and  requeft,  there  repaired 
out  of  Tufcane  to  Rome,  many  excellent  and 
lingular  a6tours  in  this  kinde  :  among  whom,  he 
who  was  of  greateft  reputation,  and  had  caried 
the  name  longeft  in  all  theaters,  for  his  rare 
gift  and  dexteritie  that  way,  was  called  Hifter ; 
of  whofe  name  all  other  afterwards  were  tearmed 
Hljlriones. 

io8. 

Why  efpoufed  not  the  Romans  in  manage 
thofe  women  tvlio  were  neere  of  kin  unto 
them  f 

Was  it  becaufe  they  were  deiirous  to  amplifie 
and  encreafe  their  alliances,  and  acquire  more 
kinsfolke,  by  giving  their  daughters  in  mariage 
to  others,  and  by  taking  to  wife  others  than 
their  owne  kinred  ? 

Or    for    that    they    feared    in    fuch   wedlock 

the 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  159 

the  jarres  and  quarrels  of  thofe  who  be 
of  kin,  which  are  able  to  extinguifli  and 
abolifli  even  the  verie  lawes  and  rights  of 
nature  ? 

Or  elfe,  feeing  as  they  did,  how  women  by 
reafon  of  their  weaknefle  and  infirmitie  ftand 
in  need  of  many  helpers,  they  would  not  have 
men  to  contra6t  manage,  nor  dwell  in  one  houfe 
with  thofe  who  were  neere  in  blood  to  them,  to 
the  end,  that  if  the  hufband  fliould  offer  wrong 
and  injurie  to  his  wife,  her  kinsfolke  might 
fuccour  and  aflill  her. 


109. 

IVhy  is  it  not  lawfull  for  Jupiters  priejl,  whom 
they  name  Flamen  Dialis  to  handle  or  o?ice 
touch  meale  or  leaven. 

For  meale,  is  it  not  becaufe  it  is  an  un- 
perfe£t  and  raw  kind  of  nourilhment  ?  for 
neither  continueth  it  the  fame  that  it  was,  to 
wit,  wheat,  &c.  nor  is  that  yet  which  it  fliould 
be,  namely  bread :  but  hath  loft  that  nature 
which  it  had  before  of  feed,  and  withall  hath 

not 


i6o  ROMAN E  QUESTIONS. 

not  gotten  the  ufe  of  food  and  nourifliment. 
And  hereupon  it  is,  that  the  poet  calleth  meale 
(by  a  Metaphor  or  borrowed  fpeech)  Myle- 
phaton,  which  is  as  much  to  fay,  as  killed  and 
marred  by  the  mill  in  grinding :  and  as  for 
leaven,  both  it  felfe  is  engendered  of  a  certaine 
corruption  of  meale,  and  alfo  corrupteth  (in  a 
maner)  the  whole  lumpe  of  dough,  wherein  it 
is  mixed :  for  the  faid  dough  becommeth  lefle 
fir  me  and  fall  than  it  was  before,  it  hangeth 
not  together  J  and  in  one  word  the  leaven  of 
the  palle  feemeth  to  be  a  verie  putrifaftion  and 
rottenneffe  thereof.  And  verely  if  there  be 
too  much  of  the  leaven  put  to  the  dough,  it 
maketh  it  fo  fharpe  and  foure  that  it  cannot 
be  eaten,  and  in  verie  truth  fpoileth  the  meale 
quite. 

no. 

Wherefore  is  the  faid  priejl  likewife  forbidden 
to  touch  raw  fiefh  'i 


Is  it  by  this  cuftome  to  withdraw  him  farre 

Or 


from  eating  of  raw  things  ? 


ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS.  i6i 

Or  is  it  for  the  fame  caufe  that  he  abhorreth 
and  detefteth  meale  ?  for  neither  is  it  any  more 
a  living  animall,  nor  come  yet  to  be  meat :  for 
by  boiling  and  rolling  it  groweth  to  fuch  an 
alteration,  as  changeth  the  verie  forme  thereof: 
whereas  raw  flelh  and  newly  killed  is  neither 
pure  and  impolluted  to  the  eie,  but  hideous 
to  fee  to  3  and  befides,  it  hath  (I  wot  not 
what)  refemblance  to  an  ougly  fore  or  filthie 
ulcer. 


III. 

What  is  the  reafon  that  the  Romans  have  ex- 
prejly  commaunded  the  fame  prieji  or 
Flamen  of  Jupiter,  not  onely  to  touch  a 
dogge  or  a  goat,  but  not  fo  much  as  to  name 
either  of  them  ? 

To  fpeake  of  the  Goat  lirft,  is  it  not  for 
deteflation  of  his  exceflive  lull  and  lecherie ; 
and  befides  for  his  ranke  and  tilthie  favour  ? 
or  becaufe  they  are  afraid  of  him,  as  of  a  difeafed 
creature  and  fubje6t  to  maladies  ?  for  furely, 
there  feemeth  not  to  be  a  beall  in  the  world  fo 

much 


i62  ROMANE  QUESTIONS. 

much  given  to  the  falling  ficknefle,  as  it  is  j  nor 
infefteth  fo  foone  thofe  that  either  eat  of  the 
flelh  or  once  touch  it,  when  it  is  furprifed  with 
this  evill.  The  caufe  whereof  feme  fay  to  be 
the  ftreightnefle  of  thofe  conduits  and  paffages 
by  which  the  fpirits  go  and  come,  which  often- 
times happen  to  be  intercepted  and  flopped. 
And  this  they  conjefture  by  the  fmall  and 
flender  voice  that  this  beaft  hath  ;  &  the  better 
to  confirme  the  fame,  we  do  fee  ordinarily, 
that  men  likewife  who  be  fubject  to  this 
malady,  grow  in  the  end  to  have  fuch  a  voice 
as  in  fome  fort  refembleth  the  bleating  of  goats. 
Now,  for  the  Dog,  true  it  is  haply  that  he  is 
not  fo  lecherous,  nor  fmelleth  altogether  fo 
ftrongr  and  fo  ranke  as  doth  the  Goat:  and 
yet  fome  there  be  who  fay,  that  a  Dog 
might  not  be  permitted  to  come  within  the 
caftle  of  Athens,  nor  to  enter  into  the  Ifle 
of  Delos,  becaufe  forfooth  he  lineth  bitches 
openly  in  the  fight  of  everie  man,  as  if 
bulls,  boares,  and  ftalions  had  their  fecret 
chambers,  to  do  their  kind  with  females,  and 
did  not  leape  and  cover  them  in  the  broad  field 

and 


ROMAN B  QUESTIONS.  163 

and    open  yard,  without  being  abafhed   at  the 
matter. 

But  ignorant  they  are  of  the  true  caufe  in- 
deed :  which  is,  for  that  a  Dog  is  by  nature  fell, 
and  quarelfome,  given  to  arre  and  warre  upon 
a  verie  fmall  occafion :    in  which   refpeft  men 
banilh   them    from   fanduaries,    holy  churches, 
and    priviledged    places,    giving    thereby    unto 
poore  affli£ted  fuppliants,  free  acceffe  unto  them 
for   their   fafe   and  fure  refuge.     And   even  fo 
verie  probable  it  is,  that  this  Flanien  or  prieft 
of  Jupiter  whom  they  would  have  to  be  as  an 
holy,  facred,  and  living  image  for  to  flie  unto, 
fliould  be  acceflible  and  eafie  to  be  approached 
unto   by   humble  futers,   and  fuch  as  ftand  in 
need  of  him,   without   any  thing    in    the    way 
to  empeach,  to  put  backe,  or  to  affright  them  : 
which  was  the  caufe  that  he   had  a  little  bed 
or   pallet    made   for   him,    in    the   verie   porch 
or   entrie    of  his    houfe  5    and    that   fervant  or 
flave,  who  could  find  meanes  to  come  and  fall 
downe  at  his  feet,  and  lay  hold  on   his  knees 
was  for   that    day  freed    from    the   whip,   and 
paft   danger   of  all   other   punifliment :    fay  he 

were 


i64  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

were  a  prifoner  with  irons,  and  bolts  at  his 
feet  that  could  make  fhift  to  approch  neere 
unto  this  prieft,  he  was  let  loofe,  and  his  gives 
and  fetters  were  throwen  out  of  the  houfe,  not 
at  the  doore,  but  flung  over  the  verie  roofe 
thereof. 

But  to  what  purpofe  ferved  all  this,  and  what 
good  would  this  have  done,  that  he  fhould 
Ihew  himfelfe  fo  gentle,  fo  affable,  and  humane, 
if  he  had  a  curft  dog  about  him  to  keepe  his 
doore,  and  to  affright,  chafe  and  fcarre  all  thofe 
away  who  had  recourfe  unto  him  for  luccour. 
And  yet  fo  it  is,  that  our  ancients  reputed  not  a 
dog  to  be  altogether  a  clean  creature :  for  firfl 
and  formofl:  we  doe  not  find  that  he  is  confe- 
crated  or  dedicated  unto  any  of  the  celeflial 
gods ;  but  being  fent  unto  terreflrial  &  infernall 
Prqferpina  into  the  quarrefires  and  croffe  high 
waies  to  make  her  a  fupper,  he  feemeth  to  ferve 
for  an  expiatorie  facrifice  to  divert  and  turne 
away  fome  calamitie,  or  to  cleanfe  fome  filthie 
ordure,  rather  than  otherwife :  to  fay  nothing, 
that  in  Lacedcemon,  they  cut  and  flit  dogs  down 
along  the  mids,  and  fo  facrifice  them  to  Mars 

the 


ROMANE  QUESTIONS.  165 

the  moft  bloody  god  of  all  others.  And  the 
Romanes  themfelves  upon  the  feaft  Lupercalia, 
which  they  celebrate  in  the  luftrall  moneth  of 
Purification,  called  February,  offer  up  a  dog  for 
a  facrifice :  and  therefore  it  is  no  abfurditie  to 
thinke,  that  thofe  who  have  taken  upon  them  to 
ferve  the  moft  foveraigne  and  pureft  god  of  all 
others,  were  not  without  good  caufe  forbidden  to 
have  a  dog  with  them  in  the  houfe,  nor  to 
be  acqainted  and  familiar  with  him. 


112. 


For  what  caufe  was  not  the  fame  prieji  o/"  Jupiter 
permitted,  either  to  touch  an  ivie  tree,  or 
to  paffe  thorow  a  way  covered  over  head 
with  a  vine  growing  to  a  tree,  andfpreading 
her  branches  from  it  ? 

Is  not  this  like  unto  thefe  precepts  of  Phytha- 
goras :  Eat  not  your  meat  from  a  chaire :  Sit 
not  upon  a  meafure  called  Chceniv :  Neither 
ftep   thou   over   a    broome  or  *befoome.     For 

*  crApou. 

furely 


l66  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

furely  none  of  the  Pythagoreans  feared  any 
of  thefe  things,  or  made  fcruple  to  doe,  as  thefe 
words  in  outward  fliew,  and  in  their  litterall 
fenfe  do  pretend  :  but  under  fuch  fpeeches  they 
did  covertly  and  figuratively  forbid  fomewhat 
elfe  :  even  fo  this  precept :  Go  not  under  a  vine, 
is  to  be  referred  unto  wine,  and  implieth  this 
much  5  that  it  is  not  lawfull  for  the  faid  Prieft 
to  be  drunke ;  for  fuch  as  over  drinke  them- 
felves,  have  the  wine  above  their  heads,  and 
under  it  they  are  deprefled  and  weighed  downe, 
whereas  men  and  priefts  efpecially  ought  to 
be  evermore  fuperiors  and  commanders  of  this 
pleafure,  and  in  no  wife  to  be  fubje6t  unto  it. 
And  thus  much  of  the  vine. 

As  for  the  ivie,  is  it  not  for  that  it  is  a  plant 
that  beareth  no  fruit,  nor  any  thing  good  for 
mans  ufe :  and  moreover  is  fo  weake,  as  by 
reafon  of  that  feebleneire  it  is  not  able  to  fus- 
taine  it  felfe,  but  had  need  of  other  trees 
to  fupport  and  beare  it  up :  and  belides,  with 
the  coole  fliadowe  that  it  yeelds,  and  the  greene 
leaves  alwaies  to  be  feene,  it  dazeleth,  and  as  it 
were  bewitcheth  the  eies  of  many  that  looke 

upon 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  167 

upon  it :  for  which  caufes,  men  thought  that 
they  ought  not  to  nourifh  or  entertaine  it  about 
an  houfe,  becaufe  it  bringeth  no  profit  j  nor 
fufFer  it  to  clafpe  about  any  thing,  confidering  it 
is  fo  hurtfull  unto  plants  that  admit  it  to  creepe 
upon  them,  whiles  it  flicketh  faft  in  the  ground  : 
and  therefore  banifhed  it  is  from  the  temples  and 
facrifices  of  the  celeftiall  gods,  and  their  priefts 
are  debarred  from  ufing  it :  neither  iliall  a  man 
ever  fee  in  the  facrifices  or  divine  worfliip  of 
^uno  at  Athens,  nor  of  Venus  at  Thebes,  any 
wilde  ivie  brought  out  of  the  woods.  Mary  at 
the  facrifices  and  fervices  of  Bacchus,  which  are 
performed  in  the  night  and  darknefle,  it  is 
ufed. 

Or  may  not  this  be  a  covert  and  figurative 
prohibition,  of  fuch  blind  dances  and  fooleries 
in  the  night,  as  thefe  be,  which  are  pra6tifed  by 
the  priefts  of  Bacchus  ?  for  thofe  women  which 
are  tranfported  with  thefe  furious  motions  of 
Bacchus,  runne  immediately  upon  the  ivie,  and 
catching  it  in  their  hands,  plucke  it  in  pieces, 
or  elfe  chew  it  betweene  their  teeth  j  in  fo 
much   as   they  fpeake  not  altogether  abfurdly, 

who 


1 68  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

who  fay,  that  this  ivie  hath  in  it  a  certaine  fpirit 
that  ftirreth  and  mooveth  to  madneffe ;  turneth 
mens  mindes  to  furie;  driveth  them  to  extaliesj 
troubleth  and  tormenteth  them ;  and  in  one 
word  maketh  them  drunke  withoute  wine,  and 
doth  great  pleafure  unto  them,  who  are  other- 
wife  difpofed  and  enclined  of  themfelves  to  fuch 
fanaticall  ravifhments  of  their  wit  and  under- 
ftanding. 


1^3. 


What  is  the  reqfon  that  thefe  Priejts  and  Flamins 
of  Jupiter  were  not  allowed,  either  to  take 
upon  them,  or  to  fue  for  any  government  of 
State,  hut  in  regard  that  they  be  not  capable 
of  fuch  dignities,  for  honour  fake  and  in 
fome  fort  to  make  fome  recompenfe  for 
that  defeSi,  they  have  an  ufJier  or  verger 
before  them  carrying  a  knitch  of  rods, 
yea  and  a  curall  chaire  of  ejtate  to  fit 
upon  ? 

Is  it  for  the  fame  caufe,  that  as  in  fome  cities 
of  Greece,  the  facerdotall  dignitie  was  equivalent 
to  the  royall  majeflie  of  a  king,  fo  they  would 

not 


ROMAN E  QUESTIONS.  169 

not  chufe  for  their  priefts,  meane  perfons  and 
fuch  as  came  next  to  hand. 

Or  rather,  becaule  Priefts  having  their  func- 
tions determinate  and  certaine,  and  the  kings, 
undeterminate  and  uncertaine,  it  was  not  pos- 
lible,  that  when  the  occafions  and  times  of  both 
concurred  toscether  at  one  inftant,  one  and  the 
fame  perfon  fliould  be  fufficient  for  both:  for 
it  could  not  otherwife  be,  but  many  times  when 
both  charges  prelTed  upon  him  and  urged  him 
at  ones,  he  fhould  pretermit  the  one  or  the 
other,  and  by  that  meanes  one  while  offend  and 
fault  in  religion  toward  God,  and  anotherwhile 
do  hurt  unto  citizens  and  fubjeds. 

Or  elfe,  confidering,  that  in  governments 
among  men,  they  faw  that  there  was  other- 
whiles  no  leffe  neceflitie  than  authority  j  and 
that  he  who  is  to  rule  a  people  (as  Hippocrates 
faid  of  a  phyfician,  who  feeth  many  evill  things, 
yea  and  handleth  many  alfo)  from  the  harmes  of 
other  men,  reapeth  griefe  and  forrow  of  his 
owne  :  they  thought  it  not  in  policy  good,  that 
any  one  Ihould  facrifice  unto  the  gods,  or  have 
the  charge  and  fuperintendence  of  facred  things  3 

who 


I70  ROM  AN  E  QUESTIONS. 

who  had  been  either  prelent  or  prefident  at  the 
judgements  and  condemnations  to  death  of  his 
owne  citizens ;  yea  and  otherwhiles  of  his  owne 
kinsfolke  and  allies,  like  as  it  befell  fometime  to 
Brutus. 


THE    END. 


PrinUd  by  Ballantyne,  Hanson  &  Ca 
Edinburgh  and  London 


BIBLIOTHEQUE  DE  CARABAS. 

Crown  8vo  Volumes,  Printed  on  Hand-made  Paper, 

with  Wide  Afargins  and  Uncut  Edges,  done 

up  in  Japanese  Vellum  Wrappers. 

Issued  under  the  general  Editorship  of 
Mr.  ANDREW  LANG. 

THESE  VOLUMES  WILL  NEVER  BE  REPRINTED. 


I.  CUPID  AND  PSYCHE:  The  Most  Pleasant  and 
Delectable  Tale  of  the  Marriage  of  Cupid  and  Psyche. 
Done  into  English  by  William  Adlington,  of  Uni- 
versity College  in  Oxford.  With  a  Discourse  on  the 
Fable  by  Andrew  Lang,  late  of  Merton  College  in 
Oxford.  Frontispiece  by  W.  B.  Richmond,  and  Verses 
by  the  Editor,  May  Kendall,  J.  W.  Mackail, 
F.  Locker-Lampson,  and  W.  H.  Pollock.  (Ixxxvi. 
66  pp.)     1887.     Out  of  print. 

II.  EUTERPE  ;  The  Second  Book  of  the  Famous  History 
of  Herodotus.  Englished  by  B.  R.  1584.  Edited  by 
Andrew  Lang,  with  Introductory  Essays  on  the  Reli- 
gion and  the  Good  Faith  of  Herodotus.     Frontispiece 


by  A.  W.  TOMSON ;  and  Verses  by  the  Editor  and 
Graham  R..  Tomson.  (xlviii.  174  pp.)  1SS8.  los. 
Old  of  print. 

"  Mr  Lang  deserves  no  small  thanks  from  all  who  love 
the  quaint  and  delightful  stories  of  Kings  and  their  tombs, 
of  gods  and  their  temples,  told  to  Herodotus  by  the  priests 
of  Egypt,  and  by  him  to  the  world." — T/ic  Spectator. 

"It  is  not  necessary  to  quote  or  point  out  the  best  of 
the  many  good  things  which  will  be  found  in  '  B.  R.'s' 
translation  of  '  Euterpe."  To  begin  it  is  to  read  it  to  the 
end." — The  Saturday  Review. 

III.  THE  FABLES  OF  BIDPAI  ;  or,  The  Morall 
Philosophie  of  Doni :  Drawne  out  of  the  auncient 
writers,  a  work  first  compiled  in  the  Indian  tongue. 
Englished  out  of  Italian  by  THOMAS  NORTH,  Brother 
to  the  Right  Honorable  Sir  ROGER  North,  Knight, 
Lord  North  of  Kyrtheling,  1570.  Now  again  edited 
and  induced  by  Joseph  Jacobs,  together  with  a 
Chronologico  -  Biographical  Chart  of  the  translations 
and  adaptations  of  the  Sanskrit  Original,  and  an 
Analytical  Concordance  of  the  Stories.  With  a  full- 
page  Illustration  by  Edward  Burne  Jones,  A.R.A., 
Frontispiece  from  a  i6th  century  MS.  of  the  Anvari 
SuhaiJi,  and  facsimiles  of  Woodcuts  in  the  Italian 
Doni  of  1532.  (Ixxxii.  264  pp.)  1S88.  The  few 
remaining  copies,  I2J, 

"We  have  nothing  but  praise  to  bestow  upon  this 
reprint,  which  forms  the  latest  volume  of  Mr.  Nutt's 
delightful  '  Bibliotheque  de  Carabas.'  .  .  .  With  its 
scholarly  disquisition  and  its  lovely  paper  and  type,  the 
book  makes  an  appeal  which  will,  in  many  quarters  at 
least,  be  irresistible." — Notes  and  Queries. 


3 

IV-V.  THE  FABLES  OF  ^SOP,  as  first  printed  by 
W.  Caxton  in  1484.  Now  again  edited  and  induced 
by  T-  Jacobs.  With  Introductory  Verse  by  Mr. 
Andrew  Lang.    2  Vols.     1890.    £1,  is. 

VI.  THE  ATTIS  OF  CAIUS  VALERIUS 
CATULLUS.  Translated  into  English  Verse,  with 
Dissertations  on  the  Myth  of  Attis,  on  the  Origin  of 
Tree  -  Worship,  and  on  the  Galliambic  Metre.  By 
Grant  Allen,  B.A.,  formerly  Postmaster  of  Merton 
College,  Oxford,     (xvi.  154  pp.)     1892.     75.6^/. 


BINDING  SECT. 
APR     1  J975 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY